•Ml 


.'V/^'>.  ^U'/*^ 

^^^H^B^^^^HIB 


"HAMMOCK  SERIES." 


BY 

CLARA  LOUISE  BUBNHAM, 

Author  of  "  No  Gentlemen,"  etc. 


And  I  was  ta'en  for  htm  and  he  for  me, 
And  tnereupon  these  errors  are  arose." 

—Comedy  of  Errort. 


CHICAGO: 

HENRY   A.   8UMNER   &    COMPANY, 
1882. 


COPTBIGHT    1882. 
BT 

HENRY    A.    STJMNER    &    COMPANY. 


AI/L     BIGHTS     BBSBBVBD. 


PBINTKD  BY  BOUND  BY 

DONNKLLKY,  GASSETTB  &  LOYD.  A.  J.  Cox  &  Co. 


CONTENTS, 


CHAPTKK.  PAOB. 

I. — FAIRYLANDS,                   ....  7 

II. — THE  VALIANT  LAMKTN,        ...  19 

III. — A  RIFT  IN  THE  CLOUD,            •          -  88 

IV. — BKKNTON,       ...  40 

V.— THE  "  HERO."     -          -          -                     -  54 

VI. — A  BIT  OF  A  BLUNDEB,        ...  66 

VII.— BY  UMBAGOG,      -                     ...  80 

VIII. — CHEEKING  MB.  LAMKIN,     ...  94 

IX. — A  PBEDICAMENT,            ....  109 

X. — THE  EXPLANATION,  ....  127 

XI. — THE  NEW  HOUSEKEEPEB,                  -          -  139 

XII.— A  COUP  D'  ETAT,      -          .  .153 

XIII. — THE  GLOBIOUS  FOUBTH,          ...  159 

XIV. — LESLIE'S  DISCOVEBY,           ...  170 

XV.— ON  THE  "  COMET,"        -          -          -          -  180 

XVI. — Miss  COBB'S  CONFIDENCE,            -          -  203 

XVII.— THE  "RETBEAT,"          -          -          -          -  219 

XVIII.— LESLIE'S  CHAMPION,           -  289 

XIX.— LILY  ISLAND,      -          .          .           -          -  260 

XX. — AN  ANNOUNCEMENT,            ...  288 

XXL— A  DARING  SCHEME,       .          .          .          -  298 

XXII.— Os  THB  THBESHOLD,          ...  821 

ft) 


2200633 


A  SANE  LUNATIC. 


CHAPTER    I. 

FAIRYLANDS. 
"  When  a  woman  will  she  will,  yon  may  depend  on 't." 

T  ESLIE  FORREST  had  made  up  her  mind. 
-•-^  With  this  young  lady  that  was  half  the  bat- 
tle. The  other  half  was  about  to  be  waged  with 
the  unsuspecting,  middle-aged  gentleman  to  whom 
she  waved  her  handkerchief,  as  she  leaned  back 
against  the  smooth  rock  of  her  elevated  seat. 

Around  her  the  woodbine  clambered  over  the 
stone,  and  below  her  flowed  a  river,  fast  and  noisily. 
It  encircled  on  three  sides  the  mansion  which  rose 
at  some  distance  behind  her ;  but  this  particular 
spot  was  the  favorite  of  the  daughter  of  the  house, 
for  here  alone  the  stream  displayed  sufficient  energy 
to  please  her. 

The  prosperous  looking,  smooth-shaven  gentle- 
man whom  she  had  caught  sight  of,  walking  along 
the  driveway,  obeyed  her  signal  and  approached ; 
his  gold-rimmed  eyeglasses  swinging  from  his  hand, 
and  his  keen  eyes  lighting  with  pride  in  the  picture 
formed  by  the  young  girl  among  the  woodbine,  with 
the  shadows  of  the  maple  leaves  playing  over  her 

7 


8  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

uncovered  golden  head,  and  brocading  her  pale  blue 
dress. 

"  Good  evening,  my  dear,"  he  said,  lifting  his  hat. 
"  Has  Mr.  Lamkin  come  home  yet  ?" 

The  young  girl  made  a  slight  grimace,  at  the  same 
time  drawing  aside  her  blue  drapery  and  disclosing 
the  fact  that  the  natural  seat  among  the  rocks  could 
accommodate  two,  if  necessary. 

"  Sit  down  a  minute,  father.  You  are  the  second 
person  who  has  asked  me  about  Mr.  Lamkin,  within 
a  half  an  hour.  I  have  just  had  a  letter  from 
Twinkle,  and  she  inquired  for  him  feelingly.  No,  I 
haven't  seen  him." 

Mr.  Forrest  took  the  offered  seat  with  some  delib- 
eration. "  Is  it  necessary,  Leslie,  for  you  to  keep 
up  this  correspondence  with  Miss  Valentine?"  he 
asked.  "  I  thought  her  letters  had  been  less  fre- 
quent of  late,  and  that  perhaps  it  was  quite  as  well." 

The  girl's  brown  eyes  glanced  up  full  of  surprise. 

"They  have  not  been  very  frequent,  but  it  is  a 
year  now  since  we  left  school  and  our  interests  have 
naturally  grown  apart.  I  am  sure  we  shall  never 
stop  corresponding." 

Mr.  Forrest  raised  his  eyebrows  and  cleared  his 
throat.  He  was  one  of  the  ablest  and  most  noted 
lawyers  in  Boston,  but  he  did  not  enjoy  being  em- 
ployed on  the  opposite  side  when  his  only  daughter 
used  this  tone. 

'*  As  your  paths  are  likely  never  to  be  the  same 
again,  is  it  worth  while  ?  Had  you  not  better  drop 
one  another?"  he  ventured. 


FAIBYLAUDS.  9 

"  Indeed  no !  "  exclaimed  the  girl,  an  unusual 
color  flashing  into  her  face.  "  What  has  made  you 
think  of  such  a  thing  ?" 

Mr.  Forrest  breathed  on  his  eyeglasses  and  pol- 
ished them  with  his  white  silk  handkerchief. 

"  Mr.  Larakin  was  speaking  of  her  to  me  yester- 
day. He  knows  her,  of  course  very  intimately." 

"  And  she,  poor  thing,  knows  him  very  intimately," 
put  in  Leslie,  under  her  breath. 

"  He  gives  me  the  idea  that  she  is  rather  a  wild, 
harum-scarum  young  person,  with  not  much — well, 
not  much  breeding,  perhaps." 

"  In  fact,  perhaps  Mr.  Lamkin  hinted  that  Twin- 
kle is  a  common  kind  of  girl,"  suggested  Leslie,  the 
back  of  her  neck  becoming  very  straight,  and  her 
proud  mouth,  prouder. 

"  Yes — perhaps — that  is — "  hesitated  Mr.  Forrest. 

"  Is  Mr.  Lamkin's  judgment  likely  to  be  better 
than  mine  ?"  asked  his  daughter. 

Mr.  Forrest  cleared  his  throat. 

"  Would  I  be  apt  to  choose  a  common  person  for 
my  intimate  friend  ?  " 

Mr.  Forrest  put  on  his  eyeglasses  and  looked 
around  into  the  brown  eyes  rather  fiercely. 

"  Twinkle  and  I  both  lost  our  mothers  when  we 
were  little  children,"  continued  Leslie,  her  head 
drooping  a  little.  "  No  other  girl  in  school  knew 
how  we  felt." 

Mr.  Forrest  began  to  find  the  rocky  seat  inade- 
quate accommodation  for  two. 

"  The  facts  of  the  case  are  quite  the  reverse   of 


10  A   SANE    LUNATIC. 

what  Mr.  Lamkin  describes.  Twinkle's  mother,  a 
refined,  lovely  woman,  died  when  my  friend  was  but 
thirteen  years  old.  She  had  no  near  relatives  be- 
side, and  must  have  been  a  forlorn  little  object  at 
her  mother's  funeral,  where  Mr.  Lamkin's  father 
saw  her  and  took  pity  on  her.  When  he  offered  to 
take  the  child  home  with  him  no  one  objected,  and 
Twinkle  has  loved  him  from  the  day  he  befriended 
her  so  kindly.  Mrs.  Valentine  left  a  little  money, 
and  her  daughter  has  had  a  good  education.  '  Uncle 
Lamkin,'  as  Twinkle  calls  him,  must  be  lovely,  but 
the  rest  of  the  family,  I  judge,  are  much  more  de- 
serving of  the  epithet  'common'  than  Twinkle  is. 
Mr.  Lamkin,  I  know,  has  a  gentlemanly  appearance 
in  spite  of  his  peculiarities,  but  his  mother  and  sis- 
ters are  severe  trials  to  Nell,  I  am  sure.  Mrs.  Lam- 
kin spends  all  her  time  in  writing  sentimental  poetry 
for  the  village  paper !"  here  Leslie  dropped  her 
scornful  tone.  "It  is  very  unfortunate  for  me,  father, 
that  you  have  allowed  yourself  to  be  prejudiced 
against  my  best  friend,  for  I  was  just  about  to  ask 
you  to  let  me  take  her  with  me  on  a  little  trip  I  have 
in  mind." 

The  sweetness  and  humility  of  his  daughter's  tone 
completed  the  enemy's  discomfiture. 

"  Why,  my  dear,  you  ought  to  be  a  good  judge  of 
Miss  Nell  Valentine's  suitability." 

Leslie's  dimples  became  witnesses  to  her  satis- 
faction. 

"  Quite  as  good  a  judge  as  any  morbid  dyspeptic 


FAIRYLANDS.  11 

can  be,"  she  added,  leaning  her  shoulder  cosily  against 
her  father's. 

"  My  dear ! " 

"  What  ?  Isn't  he  morbid  ?  and  isn't  he  dyspep- 
tic ?  But  never  mind  him.  I  want  to  talk  about 
his  parents.  They  have  just  returned  from  a  drive 
into  the  White  Mountains.  I  have  a  letter  from 
Twinkle  describing  it.  Mustn't  it  be  a  delightful 
trip  to  take  ?" 

Mr.  Forrest  looked  dubious. 

"  And  you  want  to  do  that.  You  and  Miss  Val- 
entine and — " 

"  I  thought  perhaps  you. 

"  Impossible,  my  dear — at  least  for  a  long  time  to 
come." 

Leslie  puckered  her  brow  and  looked  thoughtful. 

"  Wait  awhile,"  suggested  Mr.  Forrest,  "  this  is 
only  the  last  of  May.  Wait  until  July  and  take 
Miss  Nell  to  the  seashore." 

"  I  don't  see  how  I  can,"  returned  Leslie,  with 
sweet  obstinacy. 

As  she  spoke  a  young  man  came  in  sight  on  the 
river  bank  and  strolled  slowly  by.  He  was  below 
the  medium  height,  and  almost  dandified  in  the  ex- 
treme fashion  of  his  dress.  He  wore  side  whiskers 
and  an  eyeglass,  and  looked  up  in  response  to  a  call 
from  Mr.  Forrest. 

"  How  you  startled  me,"  he  cried ;  "  I  was  in 
search  of  you.  There  is  a  gentleman  at  the  house 
who  wishes  to  see  you." 

Mr.  Forrest  rose  with  alacrity. 


12  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

"  You  had  better  consider  a  more  feasible  plan 
Leslie,"  he  said,  in  parting  ;  "  there  are  plenty  of 
more  sensible  pleasure-trips  to  take,"  and  as  he 
passed  on,  Mr.  Lamkin  came  slowly  up  the  bank. 

Leslie  watched  the  new-comer's  approach  with 
disfavor. 

**  I  declare  I'm  quite  short  of  breath,"  remarked 
the  young  man,  "  unusually  so,  I  believe,"  and  he 
pressed  his  hand  to  his  heart  with  a  critical  air. 

The  young  girl  watched  him  with  an  amused 
smile.  His  membership  in  the  family  was  a  trial 
without  doubt,  and,  besides,  he  had  said  unkind 
things  about  Twinkle,  but  somehow  she  never  grew 
angry  with  Mr.  Lamkin.  He  was  so  honest  in 
his  self-absorption,  and  so  much  of  a  curiosity. 

She  noted  anew  the  drooping  corners  of  his 
mouth,  and  the  elevation  of  one  side  of  his  upper 
lip,  a  peculiarity  which  gave  him  the  chronic  appear- 
ance of  having  just  detected  a  disagreeable  odor. 

"  Queer  that  dyspepsia  should  have  such  an  effect 
upon  the  heart,  isn't  it,  Miss  Forrest  ?  "  he  said, 
ceasing  his  silent  self-examination, "  it  would  interest 
you,  to  place  your  hand  here,"  (drawing  nearer) 
"and  feel  the  palpitation." 

Leslie,  folding  her  hands  behind  her  head,  declined 
to  be  thus  entertained. 

"  Just  as  you  like,  some  people  are  nervous  about 
feeling  pulsations,"  replied  Mr.  Lamkin,  parting 
his  coat-tails  with  the  evident  intention  of  taking 
Mr.  Forrest's  vacant  place.  But  where  was  it? 
He  placed  his  eyeglass  carefully  and  looked  all 


FAIRYLANDS.  13 

about.  Leslie  still  leaned  back  against  her  clasped 
hands,  her  blue  draperies  flowing  about  her,  and  a 
mischievous  light  in  her  half-closed  eyes. 

"  Sit  down,"  she  said. 

The  young  man  stooped  and  felt  the  grass  care- 
fully, then  shook  his  head  and  remained  standing. 

"A  trifle  damp,  I  fear,"  he  returned. 

"  Don't  let  me  keep  you  then,"  said  Leslie  ;  "  I 
have  a  difficult  problem  to  work  out." 

"Can't  I  help  you?" 

"  No ;  I'm  afraid  not.  It  is  only  to  decide  how  to 
have  my  own  way." 

"  You'll  probably  solve  it  then  without  my  assist- 
ance. Do  you  know,  Miss  Leslie,  whether  the  new 
kind  of  bread  I  mentioned  to  the  house-keeper,  has 
been  ordered  ?  " 

"  You  will  have  to  ask  Mrs.  Myrick  herself  about 
that,"  returned  the  girl  with  some  impatience,  and, 
as  Mr.  Lamkin  immediately  departed  on  this  con- 
genial errand,  she  was  left  alone  to  think  over 
possible  eligible  drivers  for  the  trip  upon  which  her 
heart  was  set. 

Meanwhile,  Mr.  Forrest  had  sauntered  toward  the 
house,  casting  glances  of  satisfaction  over  the  scenery 
about  his  home.  It  lacked  nothing  in  nature  or  art 
to  enhance  its  beauty.  The  velvety  lawns,  sloping 
on  three  sides  to  the  river  which  flowed  in  a  semi- 
circle about  the  peninsula  upon  which  the  house 
stood,  were  studded  here  and  there  with  artistically 
disposed  beds  of  flowers,  and  foliage  plants,  while 
upon  a  stretch  of  irregular  green  sward,  extensive 


14  A  SANE   LUNATIC. 

enough  to  merit  the  name  of  park,  old  elms  waved, 
and  fountains  played  in  picturesque  hollows. 

A  sturdy,  square,  curly-headed  boy  of  about  twelve 
years  came  out  of  the  house  just  as  he  entered  it. 

"  Good  evening,  father." 

"  Good  evening,  Regy  " — was  the  greeting  that 
passed  between  them  as  the  boy  hurried  off  on  some 
of  the  pressing  business  which  is  always  driving 
youth  of  his  age,  then  Mr.  Forrest  entered  the  draw- 
ing-room. 

A  striking  looking  man  rose  to  meet  him.  A  man 
so  finely  proportioned  as  not  to  appear  unusually  tall 
until  approached  by  another  person.  He  wore  a 
short,  thick  beard  and  moustache,  and  his  large  gray 
eyes,  long  lashes,  and  straight  brows  were  markedly 
handsome. 

He  bowed  to  Mr.  Forrest  with  a  dignified  ease, 
very  prepossessing. 

"  My  name  is  Favernel,"  he  said  ;  "  you  may  have 
heard  your  ward  mention  me." 

"Ah,"  returned  Mr.  Forrest,  with  a  nod  of  en- 
lightenment, as  he  shook  hands  with  his  guest,  and 
motioned  him  to  be  seated  ;  "  I  have  heard  of  you 
often  enough  to  warrant  me  in  expecting  this  visit. 
I  am  sorry  to  have  kept  you  waiting." 

"  Don't  mention  it,  sir.  I  could  have  been  con- 
tent to  feast  my  eyes  for  a  much  longer  time  upon 
the  views  from  your  windows,"  returned  the  young 
man,  turning  to  one  of  the  broad  sheets  of  glass,  and 
looking  out  across  lawn  and  river  to  the  wooded 
banks  with  a  dim,  undulating  line  of  hills  rising 


FAIRYLANDS.  15 

beyond.  "  I  had  been  inclined  to  think  the  name 
of  your  place  over-fanciful,  but  I  have  become  recon- 
ciled to  it,  sitting  here." 

"  Fairylands  ?  Yes,"  assented  the  lawyer,  smiling, 
"  my  grandmother  named  the  place  when  she  came 
here  a  bride  to  the  old  house,  and  the  name  has 
clung." 

"Appropriately,  too,"  asserted  Mr.  Favernel. 

Mr.  Forrest  bowed  in  acknowledgment  of  the 
compliment,  but  did  not  seem  inclined  to  assist  his 
guest  to  approach  the  object  of  his  visit.  The  two 
men  sat  silent  for  a  minute,  then  Mr.  Favernel  turned 
his  back  upon  the  view. 

"  If  Miss  Appleton  were  living  under  your  roof, 
it  would  be  difficult  to  ask  permission  to  take  her  to 
an  inferior  home.  As  it  is,  Mr.  Forrest,"  here  the 
young  man  cleared  his  throat,  "  I  have  come  to  ask 
you  for  your  ward's  hand." 

"  Having  previously  asked  her  for  it,  I  suppose  ?" 
said  Mr.  Forrest,  in  an  inoffensive,  indulgent  tone. 

"Certainly, sir;  a  man  does  not  wish  to  risk  two 
refusals." 

Mr  Forrest  smiled.  "  I  had  not  looked  at  it  in 
that  light,"  he  said,  glancing  with  involuntary  ad- 
miration over  the  splendid  physique  before  him. 

"Had  things  turned  out  as  I  expected,"  continued 
Favernel,  a  cloud  overspreading  his  handsome  face ; 
"  I  should  have  been  able  to  offer  Miss  Appleton  a 
home  as  luxurious  as  your  own." 

"  Been  speculating,  eh  ?  "  questioned  Mr.  Forrest. 


16  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

"  No,  sir ;  excepting  in  the  affections  of  E.  L.  Vol- 
ney,  Esq.  You  probably  knew  of  him." 

"  A  millionaire  of  New  York — died,  let  me  see, 
about  two  years  ago." 

"  A  little  more  than  that." 

"I  didn't  know  he  had  any  affections,"  said  Mr. 
Forrest. 

"  You  are  right,  he  had  not — except  for  cheating 
and  tormenting.  I  was  his  nephew." 

"  Indeed  !     Not  a  very  affectionate  one  it  seems." 

"  I  was  a  dutiful  one  at  all  events,"  replied  Faver- 
nel,  with  repressed  excitement,  "  and  the  old  gen- 
tleman gave  every  one  to  understand  that  I  was  to 
be  his  heir.  Imagine  then  the  double  injury  he  did 
me  by  not  mentioning  me  in  his  will." 

"  I  forget  to  whom  he  left  his  property,"  said  Mr. 
Forrest,  appearing  not  to  notice  his  guest's  agitation. 

"  I  have  a  twin  brother,"  spoke  the  young  man 
sharply,  "  my  exact  counterpart  in  appearance,  but 
I  hope  not  in  character.  He  was  the  lucky  man — 
the  sole  heir.  You  can  draw  your  own  inference." 

Mr.  Forrest  leaned  forward  in  his  interest.  What 
a  magnificent  couple  these  two  men  must  be,  to- 
gether ! 

"  Your  exact  counterpart  in  face,  perhaps,  surely 
not  in  figure." 

Favernei  was  too  bitter  to  notice  the  implied  com- 
pliment. 

"  Yes,  in  all  things.  It  was  always  so.  Our  own 
mother  scarcely  knew  us  apart.  We  were  devoted 
friends  once,  and  when  we  outgrew  pink  and  blue 


FAIBYLANDS.  17 

shoulder  knots  and  had  passed  out  of  boyhood,  the 
novelty  of  being  taken  for  one  another  was  quite 
worn  off;  so  we  agreed,  Douglas  and  I,  that  he 
should  wear  a  beard  like  this,  while  I  should  shave 
my  face." 

"  And  you  have  changed  your  mind  ?  " 

"  Yes,  why  should  I  take  the  trouble  ?  I  never 
intend  to  breathe  the  same  air  with  him  again,"  said 
Favernel,  coldly.  "  I  went  abroad  soon  after  my 
uncle's  death,  and  have  but  recently  returned." 

"  I  knew  from  Miss  Appleton  that  you  had  been 
abroad.  Where  does  your  brother  reside  ?  " 

"  In  New  York ;  but  I  infer  that  he  has  been 
visiting  Boston  by  the  number  of  times  I  was 
stopped  on  the  street  yesterday  by  strangers.  I 
think,"  added  Favernel,  with  a  disagreeable  smile, 
"that  some  of  Douglas's  friends  will  be  likely  to 
cut  him  in  the  future." 

Mr.  Forrest  stiffened,  repelled  by  this  petty  in- 
sinuation. 

Favernel  noticed  the  change,  and  adopted  a  dif- 
ferent tone  and  a  business-like  air.  "  And  now  if 
you  please,  Mr.  Forrest,  we  will  not  refer  again  to 
my  brother  or  that  unfortunate  will.  Miss  Apple- 
ton  is  good  enough  to  be  content  with  my  circum- 
stances which  I  will  set  before  you." 

Here  the  conversation  was  interrupted  by  Leslie, 
who  suddenly  appeared,  a  blonde  vision  in  the  dark 
doorway. 

"  Father,  dinner  is " 

*'  Ah,  Leslie,"  spoke  Mr.  Forrest,  rising,  "  Mr. 
B  !• 


18  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

Favernel,  you  will  dine  with  us  and  we  will  finish 
our  conversation  afterward.  Leslie,  this  is  Mr. 
Frank  Favernel,  of  whom  you  have  heard  in 
Blanche's  letters.  My  daughter,  Mr.  Favernel," 
and  Leslie  wondered,  as  the  handsome  stranger 
bowed  low  to  her,  why  there  should  be  a  little  cold- 
ness in  her  father's  manner 


THE   VALIANT   LAMK1N.  19 

CHAPTER  II. 

THE     VALIANT     LAMKIN. 

"His  hair  was  something  sandy 

And  was  done  In  knotty  curls, 
And  was  parted  In  tbe  middle, 
In  the  manner  of  a  girl's." 

— J.  O.  SAZK. 

WHEN  Henry  Forrest's  college  chum  and  dear 
friend,  Walter  Appleton,  was  on  his  death- 
bed, the  latter  begged  Mr.  Forrest  with  his  dying 
breath  to  prove  a  friend  to  his  daughter  Blanche,  when 
she  should  need  one  ;  and  Mr.  Forrest  promised  him 
that  he  would  act  toward  her  as  her  guardian,  and 
would  see  that  she  wanted  for  nothing.  When, 
later,  Mr.  Appleton's  sister,  Mrs.  Lamkin,  wrote 
with  profuse  underscoring  and  apology  to  her  dear 
brother's  friend,  and  begged  that  her  only  son 
might  read  law  in  Mr.  Forrest's  office  and  re- 
side in  his  family,  the  lawyer,  in  his  capacity  of 
friend  of  the  family,  did  not  well  know  how  to 
refuse ;  and  thus  it  was  that  Mr.  Eustace  Lamkin 
became  a  member  of  the  household,  scrupulously 
welcomed  by  Mr.  Forrest,  tolerated  by  Leslie, 
snubbed  by  down/ight  Regy,  who  was  exasperated 
beyond  description  by  the  would-be  lawyer's  petted, 
mincing  ways,  and  denounced  by  Mrs.  Myrick,  the 
housekeeper,  as  "  a  dyspeptic  little  bore." 

Mr.  Lamkin's  unfeigned  indifference  to  all  opin- 


20  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

ions  save  those  of  his  tailor  and  of  his  various  phy- 
sicians, was  something  fine ;  and  kind-hearted  Leslie 
might  have  saved  herself  many  an  effort  to  protect 
his  feelings,  they  being  already  too  thickly  encased 
in  egotism  to  be  reached  by  ordinary  shafts. 

The  long  Spring  evenings  were  very  lovely  at 
Fairylands.  Ever  since  her  childhood  Leslie  had 
been  in  the  habit  of  attending  the  concerts,  which 
experience  had  taught  her,  the  great  gold-brown 
thrushes  give  at  this  season,  in  bidding  the  world 
good  night.  She  knew  their  favorite  haunts  and 
seldom  missed  the  vesper  service. 

On  the  evening  following  Mr.  Favernel's  visit, 
Regy  and  Mr.  Lamkin  were  standing  at  a  window 
of  the  library,  when  Leslie,  dressed  in  black,  some 
soft  violet  wrap  over  her  head  and  shoulders,  hurried 
by,  sending  a  sudden  nod  and  smile  at  the  pair  as 
she  passed. 

"  What  a  pretty  thing  your  sister  has  on,"  said 
Mr.  Lamkin,  adjusting  his  eyeglass  and  looking 
after  her,  for  no  woman  in  the  land  had  a  nicer 
appreciation  of  well-selected  dry  goods  than  this 
young  man. 

"  You  lady-like  muff ! "  was  Master  Reginald's 
only  response,  mental  of  course,  as  he  flashed  a 
glance  of  contempt  from  his  bold,  brown  eyes.  But 
the  boy  exaggerated.  No  man  can  sink  utterly  into 
weakness  and  effeminacy  who  has  an  absorbing 
object  in  life,  and  Mr.  Eustace  Lamkin's  gastric 
region  furnished  him  this  object. 


THE  VALIANT  LAMKIN.  21 

"  Where,  I  wonder,  is  Miss  Leslie  going  ?  "  pur- 
sued the  invalid. 

"  To  hear  the  birds,"  replied  Reginald,  shortly. 

"  What  birds  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Lamkin. 

"  The  thrushes  and  cat-birds  and  things." 

"  Why  that's  pretty,  that's  very  pretty,"  remarked 
Mr.  Lamkin.  "  I  suppose  they  wouldn't  refuse  to 
sing  if  a  larger  audience  were  present." 

"I  suppose  not,"  returned  Regy,  between  two 
bars  of  the  popular  song  he  was  softly  whistling. 

Mr.  Lamkin  crossed  the  room  with  short,  nervous 
steps.  "I  suppose  the  dew  is  falling  and  the  grass 
will  be  wet,"  he  said. 

"  Fog's  rising  from  the  river — this  is  an  awfully 
malarial  place  any  way — dew's  falling,  don't  see  how 
you  dare  go  out  a  night  like  this,  especially  '  in  the 
Spring-time  gentle  Annie,'  "  remarked  the  bad  boy 
looking  out  on  the  softly  tinted  Spring  sky. 

Mr.  Lamkin  turned  about,  adjusted  his  eyeglass 
and  appeared  to  scent  something  peculiarly  disagree- 
able ;  but  a  sharp  look  at  Regy,  who  smiled  as  he 
met  his  eye,  dispelled  his  fears. 

"  Where  do  you  think  I  shall  find  your  sister  ?" 
he  asked. 

"  Where  the  birds  are  making  the  biggest  row," 
said  Regy,  turning  away  rudely — "over  toward  Lily 
Island,"  he  added  more  politely. 

So  Mr.  Lamkin  began  his  preparations  to  resist 
the  inclemency  of  the  weather,  and  when  he  had 
struggled  into  an  overcoat  heavy  enough  to  with- 
stand an  Arctic  Winter,  pulled  on  his  over-shoes  and 


22  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

donned  a  tall  hat,  he  took  his  cane  and  sallied 
forth. 

Taking  the  direction  suggested  by  Regy,  he  soon 
caught  sight  of  the  violet  wrap  among  the  green  of 
the  trees. 

Leslie  banished  her  involuntary  frown  at  sight  of 
him,  and  silently  motioned  to  him  to  pause  where  he 
was. 

Mr.  Lamkin,  obeying,  stared  with  his  mouth  open, 
up  into  the  tree  over  her  head,  whence  a  bird-song 
was  pouring. 

"  Come  quietly,"  she  said  at  last,  when  the  song 
was  done.  "  See,  he  is  not  at  all  afraid  of  me." 

The  thrush  referred  to  ruffled  his  speckled  breast, 
inspected  Mr.  Lamkin,  and  evidently  coming  to  the 
conclusion  that  he  was  harmless,  commenced  his 
evening  toilet. 

"  What  lungs  the  fellow's  got !"  said  Eustace 
softly.  "  Say,"  gazing  admiringly  into  Leslie's  up- 
turned face,  "  how  many  numbers  have  I  missed  ?" 

"  O,  ever  so  many,  and  if  you're  not  quiet  we 
shall  miss  the  rest." 

At  this  moment  a  burst  of  melody,  varied  and 
wild,  came  from  a  neighboring  tree.  The  thrush 
over  head,  stopped  preening  his  feathers  to  catch  up 
the  melody,  and  soon  the  air  was  filled  with  the 
flute-like  sounds. 

Mr.  Lamkin  to  carry  out  the  jocose  idea,  that  he 
was  attending  a  concert,  started  to  applaud.  Leslie 
grasped  his  hand  as  she  would  grasp  a  falling  branch 


THE  VALIANT   LAMKIN.  23 

or  any  other  moving  thing,  likely  to  disturb  her  un- 
conscious pets. 

Mr.  Lamkin  held  her  hand  firmly,  and  accompanied 
the  clasp  with  a  melting  glance.  He  had  designs  on 
the  heiress — designs  instigated  by  his  fond  mother — 
which  he  meant  to  carry  out  to  her  utter  captivation 
if  his  fractious  digestion  ever  gave  him  time. 

The  girl  snatched  her  hand  away,  laughing  quietly, 
and  shaking  her  head  when  he  started  to  speak. 

Finally  the  music  ceased. 

"  By  Jove  that's  immense,  you  know  ! "  exclaimed 
Mr.  Lamkin.  "  It's  awfully  clever  in  you  to  know 
just  when  this  sort  of  thing  is  coming  off.  How  did 
you  learn  ?  " 

"  I  hardly  remember.  I  suppose  I  noticed  it  when 
I  was  a  child.  That's  all  for  to-night,  there  is  no 
use  in  our  staying  here  any  longer." 

"  It  is  not  safe  either.  Why,  you  have  no  rubbers 
on,"  said  Mr.  Lamkin,  looking  down  at  the  little 
feet. 

"  Rubbers  ?  It  hasn't  been  raining." 

"  I  know,  but  my  mother  always  makes  me  wear 
my  rubbers  after  sunset.  How  often  she  has  come 
out  after  me  with  them  when  I  have  forgotten." 

"  What  a  devoted  mother,"  smiled  Leslie,  "and 
O,  what  a  lovely  evening,"  she  sighed,  wondering 
why  she  could  not  have  been  permitted  to  enjoy  it 
without  this  incubus. 

"  Too  lovely  to  go  in.  Let  us  take  a  little  walk," 
suggested  her  companion.  "  It  will  do  me  good  in 
such  pleasant  company.  The  doctor  has  repeatedly 


24  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

said  that  I  ought  to  walk  before  retiring,  but  If  one 
is  alone  it  is  so  easy  to  worry  all  the  time  for  fear 
one  has  dined  indiscreetly." 

Leslie  laughed,  such  a  soft,  spontaneous  laugh,  no 
male  mortal,  not  even  one  with  dyspepsia,  could  with- 
stand it.  Mr.  Lamkin  turned  an  admiring  face. 

"  Do  you  know  I  like  to  hear  you  lau^h  ?  I  do 
really,"  he  said.  It  came  across  him  with  sudden 
force,  that  his  companion  was  extremely  pretty.  No 
wonder  that  Mr.  Favernel  the  night  before  had 
shown  his  admiration  so  openly.  Mr.  Lamkin  re- 
called, with  some  displeasure,  the  evident  enjoy- 
ment that  Leslie  and  the  guest  had  taken  in  one 
another's  society. 

**  I  don't  see  anything  so  remarkable  about  that 
Favernel,"  he  volunteered  abruptly,  "  unless  it's  his 
shoulders." 

Leslie  raised  her  eyebrows  at  this  sudden  change 
in  the  conversation. 

"I  think  he  is  rather  remarkable,"  she  replied. 
"You  ought  to  be  much  pleased  with  your  future 
cousin." 

"  My  future  cousin  ?"  echoed   Mr.  Lamkin. 

"  Yes.  Didn't  you  know?  He  is  engaged  to  your 
Cousin  Blanche." 

"Well,  she  had  better  look  after  him,  that  is  all  I 
have  to  say." 

Leslie  did  not  notice  the  insinuation.  She  had 
suddenly  conceived  an  idea.  Not  for  five  minutes 
at  a  time  had  she  forgotten  the  troublesome  question 
of  who  should  be  her  driver  in  the  mountains.  On 


THE   VALIANT  LAMKIN.  25 

the  previous  evening  she  had  confided  her  perplexity 
to  Mr.  Favernel,  who  embraced  the  occasion  to  say  a 
great  many  complimentary  things,  and  who  seemed 
rather  wise  on  the  subject  of  excursioning  while  he 
was  unable  to  suggest  a  way  out  of  the  presept  dif- 
ficulty. Now  Leslie  thought  she  saw  the  way.  It 
flashed  upon  her  that  Mr.  Lamkin  might  be  utilized. 
She  appreciated  the  delicacy  of  the  subject — knew 
that  his  nerves,  or  his  heart,  or  his  stomach  were 
liable  to  take  alarm  upon  the  least  suggestion  of  ex- 
ertion, but  she  also  knew  his  assailable  points — 
which  argued  no  special  subtlety  on  her  part,  for  he 
was  honesty  itself, — and  felt  sure  that  she  could 
manage  him,  and  really  he  seemed  the  best  thing  that 
offered. 

"  How  did  your  father  and  mother  enjoy  their 
visit  to  the  mountains?"  she  asked,  by  way  of  com- 
mencement. 

"  Enthusiastically,"  replied  Mr.  Lamkin  ;  "  they 
seem  to  have  renewed  their  youth  and  all  that  sort 
of  thing." 

"  Do  you  know  that  I  am  quite  infected  with  the 
desire  to  go  on  such  a  trip.  Miss  Valentine  has 
written  me  about  it.  Perhaps  we  shall  go  to- 
gether." 

"  You  two  alone  I " 

"  Certainly  not.  We  shall  want  some  one  to 
drive  us." 

"  Oh.  You  like  Nell  Valentine  very  much  ?  " 
said  the  young  man  with  a  reserved  air. 

"  Extremely.      She  is  my  best  friend,"   asserted 


26  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

Leslie  slowly  and  impressively.  "  Your  tone  sug- 
gests that  you  do  not  agree  with  my  estimate  of 
her." 

Here  the  walkers  left  the  wooded  path  for  a  nar- 
row road  which  ran  at  right  angles  with  it. 

"  Hardly.  I  think  Nell  means  well  on  the  whole, 
but  there  is  a  certain  flippancy,  a  disrespect — " 

"  Doesn't  she  show  you  proper  respect  ?  "  asked 
Leslie,  with  laughing  eyes. 

"None — absolutely  none,"  replied  Mr.  Lamkin 
slowly  and  with  an  impressive  gesture.  "  There  is  a 
tendency  in  her  to  make  game  of  everything  and 
everybody.  She  needs  curbing  and  restraining. 
That's  what  she  needs." 

"  I  suppose  you  did  what  you  could  for  her  while 
you  were  at  home." 

"  Certainly,  but  it  was  very  little — more,  however, 
than  she  would  do  for  me,"  said  Mr.  Lamkin,  in  an 
aggrieved  tone.  "Oftentimes  when  my  sisters  were 
away  I  would  naturally  call  upon  her  for  trifling  ser- 
vices such  as  getting  the  paper,  or  my  slippers,  or 
cutting  the  leaves  of  the  magazine,  or  something 
like  that,  but  not  a  thing  would  she  do.  Father  is 
soft  about  her — thinks  everything  she  does  is  right, 
and  the  little  minx  would  as  lieve  lecture  me  as 
not." 

"Lecture  you!" 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  continued  Mr.  Lamkin,  warming 
under  Leslie's  sympathetic  tone,  and  unconscious  of 
her  suppressed  amusement.  "  I  do  assure  you,  Miss 


THE  VALIANT  LAMKIN.  27 

Forrest,  that  sometimes  when  my  mother  is  not  by, 
Nell  uses  very  offensive  language  to  me." 

The  laugh  that  bubbled  over  Leslie's  lips  was 
checked  by  a  sudden  and  increasing  sound  of 
horse's  hoofs  coming  down  the  road.  Mr.  Lamkin 
turned  his  head  to  cast  a  frightened  look  over  his 
shoulder. 

"  O,  a  runaway  !"  he  cried.  "  Save  yourself  Miss 
Leslie !"  and  promptly  scrambling  over  the  fence, 
the  young  man  lost  his  immaculate  hat  which 
rolled  behind  him  into  the  road. 

Leslie,  fascinated,  looked  with  pale  face  and  dila- 
ted eyes  at  the  fast  approaching  pair,  but,  except  for 
grasping  the  upper  rail  of  the  fence,  she  did  not 
move. 

On  rushed  the  frightened  animals  in  their  narrow 
path.  Leslie  saw  that  a  gentleman  and  lady  were 
in  the  buggy.  There  was  a  terrific  stampede,  a 
cloud  of  dust,  and  they  had  passed  her.  In  an  in- 
stant the  girl  felt  rather  than  saw  that  the  driver 
had  regained  control  of  the  horses,  and,  indeed,  be- 
fore she  had  recovered  sufficient  strength  to  move 
away,  a  gentleman  appeared  in  the  bend  of  the  road 
around  which  the  buggy  had  disappeared.  He  came 
rapidly  towards  her  and  looked  her  over  anxiously, 
as  she  turned  her  white  face  toward  him. 

"You  are  not  hurt?"  he  asked.  **  I  feared  a 
wheel  might  have  grazed  you." 

"  Not  at  all.  Do  not  stay — that  young  lady  I" 
gasped  Leslie. 

"  Is  seated  safely  by  the  side  of  the  road  waiting 


28  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

for  me,  while  a  good-natured  stranger  is  holding  my 
horses.  Are  you  alone  ?"  The  gentleman's  tone  was 
polite,  but  a  trifle  authoritative.  The  twilight  had 
become  very  dim,  and  being  only  a  man  perhaps  this 
person  could  not  draw  the  line  between  a  young 
lady  with  an  equally  expensive  and  bewitching  silk 
wrap  drawn  over  her  head  and  shoulders,  and  a  poor 
girl  wearing  an  old  shawl  in  something  the  same 
fashion. 

"  I  had  an  escort,"  said  Leslie,  looking  around 
with  a  little  hysterical  laugh,  as  she  remembered  the 
excessive  agility  with  which  Mr.  Lamkin  had  disap- 
peared from  the  highway. 

"  And  he  was  afraid  ?" 

"  I  think  he  was." 

"  It  would  give  me  pleasure  to  stay  and  horsewhip 
him  for  you,"  returned  the  gentleman,  in  the  same 
slow,  polite  tone,  "  but — " 

"  Oh,  don't  stay.  Don't  wait  another  minute,  I 
beg.  I  am  quite  near  home,"  spoke  Leslie,  so  ear- 
nestly that  the  stranger  could  only  obey. 

"  I  am  very  sorry  to  have  frightened  you,"  he  said, 
lifting  his  hat.  '  Are  you  sure  I  can  not  help  you 
in  any  way  ?" 

"  Quite  sure,"  replied  the  girl.  Then  she  watched 
him  as  he  moved  down  the  road. 

She  should  not  forget  his  face.  He  had  stood  in 
such  a  position  that  the  fading  light  fell  upon  him. 
Leslie  was  sure  she  should  know  him  again  any- 
where. Having  quite  recovered  her  composure,  she 
picked  up  Mr.  Lamkin's  hat,  and  holding  it  scorn- 


THE  VALIANT  LAMKIN.  29 

fully  between  thumb  and  finger  proceeded  on  a 
search  for  its  owner.  Suddenly  she  shook  her  head 
with  impatient  disgust,  but  hurried  the  faster.  Mr. 
Lamkin  must  be  near,  for  the  air  was  full  of  the  va- 
lerian which  he  always  took  after  any  disquieting 
occurrence. 

Half  a  minute  more  and  she  could  see  his  figure 
in  the  dusk,  leaning  against  a  tree,  and  drawing 
near,  she  touched  his  arm. 

A  startled  exclamation  escaped  the  invalid  and 
he  dropped  the  bottle  from  which  he  had  just  been 
taking  his  dose. 

"  Did  I  frighten  you  ?"  asked  Leslie,  impatiently. 
"  I'm  sorry,  but  people  can  not  wear  bells  to  warn 
you  of  their  approach." 

"  I  am  grateful  to  see  you  alive,  Miss  Forrest,"  said 
Mr.  Lamkin,  stooping  for  the  vial  and  restoring  it  to 
a  place  next  his  heart.  "  You  were  wrong  not  to 
seek  safety  in  flight  with  me." 

"  Never  mind  that,"  returned  the  girl.  "  I  want 
you  to  promise  me  not  to  mention  this  occurrence 
at  home." 

This,  Mr.  Lamkin  readily  did,  dimly  conscious, 
perhaps,  that  his  own  part  in  the  affair  would  not 
appear  well  in  history  ;  while  Leslie  was  clearly  con- 
scious that  her  father  would  never  consent  to  her 
mountain  drive  under  Eustace  Lamkin's  guidance, 
if  he  should  hear  how  vastly  the  young  man  favored 
absence  of  body  over  presence  of  mind  in  an  emer- 
gency ;  so  she  let  him  walk  on  beside  her,  turning  a 


30  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

deaf  ear  to  his  account  of  the  state  of  his  nervous 
system,  and  revolving  her  own  plans  in  her  mind. 

When  the  young  people  arrived  at  home,  they 
found  Mr.  Forrest  sitting  on  a  side  piazza  enjoying 
a  cigar,  and  Leslie  took  a  seat  on  the  steps  at  his 
feet,  while  Mr.  Lamkin  moved  wearily  into  the 
house. 

"  Well,  little  girl,  you  shouldn't  ramble  off  in  this 
way.  I  should  have  been  uneasy  about  you  but  that 
Regy  was  certain  that  Mr.  Lamkin  was  with  you," 
said  Mr.  Forrest. 

Leslie  smiled  and  turned  her  head  away.  Her 
father's  faith  in  the  valiant  Lamkin's  protection  was 
amusing. 

"  I've  been  thinking,  father,"  she  said,  after  a 
little  silence,  "  that  Mr.  Lamkin  might  make  a  good 
driver  for  us." 

"  What  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Forrest,  bewildered  visions 
rising  before  him  of  Mr.  Lamkin  looking  rather  wizen 
in  a  coachman's  livery. 

"  Yes,  on  our  mountain  drive,"  responded  Leslie, 
sweetly,  quite  conscious  that  her  father  had  set  aside 
her  plan  as  unworthy  a  second  thought. 

"  Do  you  seriously  wish  to  undertake  that  trip  ?  " 
he  asked,  ending  his  question  with  an  immediate 
veto  ;  "  O,  nonsense,  my  dear  ;  it  isn't  practicable." 

"  But  it  is.  Let  me  tell  you.  You  said  I  might 
take  Twinkle  somewhere,  and  I  choose  that,  and  so 
long  as  you  can  not  go — how  lovely  it  would  be  if 
you  could — Mr.  Lamkin,  being  a  member  of  the 


THE  VALIANT  LAMKiN.  31 

family,  is  quite  a  proper  person,  isn't  he  ?  Isn't  it  a 
good  idea  ?  " 

"  Who  have  you  decided  upon  to  chaperone  you  ?" 
asked  Mr.  Forrest,  evasively. 

"  Chaperone  us  ?  "  repeated  Leslie,  blankly. 

"Yes;  were  you  and  Miss  Valentine  and  Mr. 
Lamkin  intending  to  take  a  drive  of  some  weeks' 
duration,  by  yourselves?  What  an  Arcadian 
thought." 

"  How  ridiculous  that  we  couldn't — with  Mr. 
Lamkin,"  mused  Leslie,  ignoring  the  sarcasm. 
"  Why,"  with  a  laugh,  "  Twinkle  and  I  could  chap- 
erone him." 

"  I  know  he  will  not  consent  to  go,"  added  Mr. 
Forrest,  as  he  threw  away  the  end  of  his  cigar.  His 
daughter  laid  her  hand  on  his  knee  and  looked  up 
coaxingly. 

"  Yes,  he  will,  if  you  don't  say  anything.  Will 
you  leave  it  to  me — please  f  " 

"  I  shall  not  trouble  myself  to  urge  him.  Be  sure 
of  that,"  returned  Mr.  Forrest,  sincerely. 

"  Then  I  will  think  up  an  irreproachable  chape- 
rone, only  give  me  a  little  time.  Why — I  have  it 
now.  How  would — " 

"  Great  Scott !  "  interrupted  a  boyish  voice,  ex- 
plosively, as  Regy  dove  forth  from  the  house  to  the 
piazza ;  "  that  duffer,  Lamkin — " 

"  Regy,  come  here,"  said  Leslie,  rising  and  seizing 
the  boy's  arm  and  drawing  him  off  the  piazza ; 
"don't  you  know,  dear,  you  mustn't  say  anything 


32  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

about  Mr.  Lamkin  before  father  ?     How  often  I've 
told  you." 

"  I  can't  help  it,  he's  pouring  out  his  old  medicine 
right  there  in  the  library.  Whew  !  "  exclaimed 
Regy,  candidly  holding  his  nose ;  "  the  smell  is 
enough  to  stop  a  clock  ! '!  and  before  Leslie  had 
succeeded  in  calming  her  brother's  ire,  her  father 
had  gone  into  the  house. 


A.  RUT  IN   THE  CLOUD.  33 


CHAPTER  III. 

A  REST  IN  THE  CLOUD. 

"Never  a  tear  bedims  the  eye, 
That  time  and  patience  will  not  dry. 
Never  a  Up  Is  curved  with  pain, 
That  can't  be  kissed  Into  smiles  again."— BEET  HABTB. 

-pvOROTHY  COBB  had  lived  in  the  sleepy  little 
J-^  village  of  N — ,  until,  to  use  her  own  phrase, 
her  mind  was  wizzling  up  like  a  fig.  The  shallow 
gossip,  the  infinitesimal  items  of  interest  over  which, 
for  want  of  greater,  the  old  ladies  of  the  town  would 
work  themselves  into  a  state  of  excitement,  were  in- 
describably wearisome  and  exasperating  to  a  woman 
of  her  depth  and  breadth. 

"  Dorothy,"  her  decrepit  old  aunt  would  call  from 
her  cushioned  seat  by  the  cottage  window,  "  do 
come  here  quick — hurry — ,"  and  Miss  Cobb  obeying 
would  be  greeted  by  something  like  this  : 

"  I  just  want  you  to  see  Mr.  Dunn  a  carryin'  his 
little  girl  home  from  the  depot.  Did  you  ever  see 
anything  so  kinder  queer  as  the  way  her  legs  dangle 
down  ?  Now  do  look  there.  Did  you  ever  ?  " 

From  a  town  where  such  objects  of  remark  formed 
almost  the  only  interest,  it  is  not  wonderful  that 
Miss  Cobb  should  fly,  the  instant  the  only  tie  that 
held  her  there  was  broken.  The  feeble  old  aunt 
was  gone,  the  cottage  sold,  and  even  though  her 
0 


84  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

purse  was  light,  it  was  with  no  misgivings  that  Miss 
Dorothy  turned  her  eager  face  toward  the  city  of 
New  York  as  the  busiest,  noisiest  spot  and  therefore 
the  greatest  contrast  to  N —  which  was  to  be  found 
in  all  the  land. 

At  the  time  of  the  opening  of  this  story,  Miss 
Cobb  had  for  a  long  year  been  seeing  life  in  the 
metropolis  as  it  looks  to  a  friendless  music  teacher, 
boarding  herself  in  the  third  floor  back  room  of  a 
gloomy  house  in  a  gloomy  street ;  and  as  she  stood 
at  her  window,  a  few  days  after  the  events  of  the 
last  chapter,  it  need  not  be  said  that  there  was  little 
eagerness  left  in  the  strong,  self-contained  face. 

The  view  she  was  looking  out  upon  was  not  lovely. 
Sheds,  alleys,  ash-heaps,  and  the  backs  of  brick 
buildings  were  all  she  saw,  but  it  is  doubtful  whether 
she  saw  them.  They  were  eclipsed  by  a  scene  still 
more  unsightly,  which  persisted  in  rising  clearly 
before  her  mental  vision.  One  which  she  had  just 
come  home  from,  and  in  which  she  saw  herself  lose 
her  last  pupil.  The  mother  of  the  child  had  spoken 
kindly,  had  praised  Miss  Cobb's  conscientious  work, 
but  all  the  same  she  had  removed  her  daughter  to 
another,  newer-fashioned  teacher,  and  now  for  the 
first  time,  the  future  looked  blank  indeed  to  the 
middle-aged  maiden  lady. 

A  cold  Spring  rain  began  to  fall  outside.  The  firm 
lines  of  Miss  Dorothy's  mouth  quivered  a  little  there 
in  the  solitude,  and  two  great  drops  that  did  not 
leave  the  leaden  sky  splashed  on  the  window-sill. 
She  furtively  wiped  her  eyes.  Not  even  to  herself 


A  RIFT  IN  THE  CLOUD.  35 

did  Dorothy  Cobb  admit  easily  that  she  was  crying. 
But  this  was  not  an  ordinary  occasion. 

The  tears  of  hopeless,  humiliating  self-pity  rose 
irresistibly,  thick  and  fast.  There  was  nothing  for 
it  but  to  succumb;  Miss  Cobb  did  this  as  she  did 
everything,  thoroughly,  and  with  her  might. 

She  seated  herself  in  a  rocking  chair,  buried  her 
face  in  her  handkerchief  and  had  her  cry  out.  Great, 
long-repressed  sobs  convulsed  her,  and  the  unwonted 
indulgence  might  have  been  carried  beyond  con- 
trolling limits,  had  not  heavy  footsteps  on  the  bare 
boards  in  the  hall,  and  a  loud  knock  on  her  door 
restored  her.  Hurriedly,  and  with  one  long,  deter- 
mined swallow,  Miss  Dorothy  rose  and,  going  to  her 
washstand,  bathed  her  face;  but  after  the  heavy 
knock  the  steps  had  receded,  and  when  she  opened 
the  door,  a  letter  and  a  long  flat  box  lay  on  the  floor 
before  her. 

She  looked  at  them  in  surprise  a  moment,  without 
offering  to  touch  them  ;  for  when  had  she  received 
a  letter  before !  But  her  sight  was  good  even  when 
tear  dimmed,  and  the  ridiculous,  upright,  stiff  chir- 
ography  showed  that  letter  and  package  were  both 
unmistakably  her  property.  Lifting  them  then,  she 
reclosed  the  door  and  laying  the  box  on  a  table, 
opened  the  letter.  It  read  thus : 

FAIRYLANDS,  May  31,  187 — . 
DEAR  COUSIN  DOROTHY: — 

I  am  Leslie  Forrest.  Don't  you  remember  me  ?  It  is  ten  years 
since  we  met,  I  know,  but  I  shall  never  forget  you  and  your  kind- 
ness, and  only  hope  you  have  as  affectionate  a  remembrance  of  me. 
What  a  poor,  sickly  little  creature  I  was  when  father  took  me  to  your 


36  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

farm.  You  gave  me  a  new  start  then  physically,  and  now  I  am  a 
strong  girl  without  an  ache  or  a  pain.  I  am  sure  you  will  think  I  do 
you  credit  when  we  meet,  for  we  are  going  to  meet  very  soon,  if  you 
agree.  I  have  invited  an  old  school  friend  to  take  a  drive  with  me 
into  the  White  Mountains.  A  gentleman  friend  is  going  to  be  our 
driver,  and  in  choosing  a  chaperone,  I  immediately  thought  of  you. 
Father  says  you  are  teaching  and  will  be  sure  to  refuse  me ;  but  I 
am  quite  certain  you  want  a  vacation.  Then  I  really  want  to  see 
you  again,  and  when  you  have  once  broken  away  from  your  cares, 
why  couldn't  you  come  home  with  me,  after  the  trip,  and  make  a 
little  visit  ?  Just  think  how  much  we  owe  you  in  the  way  of  hos- 
pitality and  good  times.  I  sent  you  some  photographs  of  Fairylands 
by  the  last  mail  to  tempt  you  all  I  can.  If  you  consent  to  my  first 
request,  please  telegraph  me  immediately,  and  meet  me  on  the  6th  of 
June,  at  the  Mansion  House,  Brenton,  Maine.  Enclosed,  please 
find  a  check  for  your  traveling  expenses.  You  have  said  "  Yes  " 

many  a  time  to  my "  please,  Cousin  Dorothy,"  so  I  have  hopes 

that  you  may  do  so  once  again. 

Ever  your  affectionate,  LESLIE. 

There  was  a  smiling,  relieved  expression  on  Miss 
Cobb's  face  as  she  finished  reading  this  epistle,  that 
belied  her  swollen  eyes.  She  did  not  stop  to  remark 
upon  the  fact  that  for  ten  years  she  had  remained 
unnoticed  by  these  rich  relatives.  Her  second 
cousin,  Henry,  had  paid  her  handsomely  for  her  care 
of  his  daughter,  in  that  time  so  long  passed.  Why 
should  she  expect  more  of  him  ?  It  only  remained 
for  her  to  be  glad  now,  that  Leslie's  scarcity  of  near 
female  relatives  made  her  services  desirable  a  second 
time. 

She  glanced  up  as  a  shaft  of  sudden  sunlight 
struck  into  the  room.  A  rainbow  was  spreading  its 
lovely  arch  over  the  unsightly  landscape. 

"Do  I  need  a  vacation?"  said  Miss  Cobb  to  her- 
self, with  a  kind  of  pitiful  humor 


A   RIFT  IN  THE  OLOCTD.  87 

A  vacation  from  hand  to  mouth  living ;  from 
make-shifts  innumerable ;  from  baker's  bread  diet ; 
from  loneliness.  No  matter  what  came  afterward, 
this  vacation,  this  help  in  the  hour  of  sore  need  was 
a  divine  gift. 

Mechanically  Miss  Dorothy  untied  the  large  pho- 
tographs and  spread  them  before  her  in  silent  de- 
light. 

"  Fairylands — I  believe  so,"  she  said  softly. 

She  closed  her  poor  tired  eyes  and  said  a  little 
prayer  ;  opened  them  and  looked  once  more  at  the 
pictured  beauty  of  woods  and  water,  then  caught 
her  breath  in  one  sudden  sob,  put  on  her  hat  and — 
went  out  to  telegraph. 

So  Leslie's  willful  plan  was  made  to  work  for 
good.  And  not  only  here.  Down  in  the  Maine 
village  of  Brenton,  it  was  to  carry  joy  to  the  heart 
of  a  little  maiden  whose  surroundings  were  far 
more  uncongenial  than  Mr.  Lamkin,  in  his  critical 
moments,  had  ever  dreamed. 

It  had  been  a  blue  day  for  Nell,  that  on  which  the 
good  news  came,  and  she  was  but  a  dull  Twinkle, 
thinking  dull  thoughts,  and  giving  way  to  melan- 
choly in  a  manner  seldom  indulged  in  by  her. 

"'It  is  always  darkest  before  day;' then  some- 
thing very  nice  ought  to  be  about  to  happen  to  me," 
she  thought,  as  she  knelt  on  the  floor  in  her  bed- 
room, cutting  out  a  basque  from  scarlet  cashmere. 

Miss  Dora  Lamkin,  a  heavy-eyed,  stout  young 
woman,  sat  by,  watching  the  slashing  strokes  of  the 
scissors  with  satisfaction. 


88  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

"  Just  let  Nell  Valentine  get  down  on  one  knee, 
and  get  her  scissors  into  something  for  me,  and  I'm 
happy,"  she  often  said,  when  praising  the  cleverness 
of  head  and  hands  which  had  grown  so  useful  in  the 
house. 

One  the  whole,  Twinkle  bore  her  trials  very  well 
with  the  slatternly  poetess  and  her  high-colored, 
over-dressed  daughters ;  but  days  would  come  when 
everything  seemed  unbearable,  and  this  was  one  of 
them. 

Miss  Dora  discerned  in  a  vague  way  the  little 
brunette's  discontent.  She  knew  something  must 
be  wrong  because  Nell  had  offered  no  objection  to 
the  flaming  color  of  the  new  basque ;  so  she  sat  in 
silence  watching  the  petite,  pretty  figure,  the  black 
head  bent  over  the  work,  and  the  fringe  of  hair 
combed  a  trifle  sidewise  across  the  forehead. 

"  Say,  Nell,"  she  said  at  last,  her  cousin's  school 
name  never  having  come  within  her  ken.  "  You 
remind  me  a  little  of  a  Shetland  pony,  you're  so 
small  and  sort  of  saucy  looking." 

Twinkle  straightened  her  eyeglasses,  and  went  on 
with  her  work  in  desperate  silence.  That  very  mo- 
ment the  door  opened,  and  an  envelope  tossed  into 
the  room,  struck  the  busy  little  hand.  It  needed 
only  the  sight  of  Miss  Forrest's  handwriting  to  lift 
the  heavy  cloud,  and  when  Nell,  relapsing  into  a 
sitting  posture,  had  read  her  letter,  her  dark  face 
was  illuminated. 

She  looked  up  for  a  quick  instant  at  her  cousin, 
but  stopped  herself  as  she  was  about  to  speak,  and 


A  E1FT  IN  THE  CLOUD.  39 

suddenly  fell  to  work  again  with  increased  en- 
ergy. 

Miss  Dora  was  relieved  to  see  that  the  good  news, 
whatever  it  might  be,  was  not  likely  to  interfere 
with  the  completion  of  her  work,  and  Nell  looked 
so  much  more  cheerful  that  she  ventured  a  question. 

"  You  don't  think  the  basque  will  be  too  showy, 
do  you?"  she  asked,  with  some  timidity. 

"  Oh,  no,  not  if  you  tone  it  down  with  plenty  of 
gold  braid  and  brass  buttons,"  replied  Twinkle, 
looking  worthy  of  her  name,  as  she  dropped  her 
scissors  and  gazed  up  at  the  speaker. 

"  Dora,"  she  said  impressively.  "  Miss  Forrest 
will  be  here  to-morrow." 

"  O,  good  gracious  !"  responded  the  other  in  an 
appalled  tone  ;  "  it's  corn-beef  day.*' 

She  stood  in  as  much  awe  of  the  friend  whom 
Nell  often  mentioned  as  the  mistress  of  Fairylands, 
as  she  could  have  felt  for  the  veritable  queen  of  that 
realm. 

"  And  in  a  few  days,"  continued  Twinkle,  slowly, 
"I  am  going  away  with  her  to  the  mountains." 

"  Do— do  you  think  you  can  finish  the  basque  be- 
fore?" questioned  Dora,  but  before  the  deliberate 
sentence  was  formed,  the  young  girl  had  left  the 
room. 


40  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

BRENTON. 

"  Enlov  the  spring  of  Love  and  Youth. 
To  some  good  angel  leave  the  rest."— H.  W.  LONQFBLIXW. 

WHEN  the  train  from  Boston  stopped  at  Port- 
land on  the  following  day,  a  very  trig-look- 
ing, stylish  young  lady,  dressed  in  black  and  wearing 
eyeglasses,  entered  the  forward  car,  and  walked 
through  the  train  scanning  the  passengers  on  the 
right  and  left  as  she  went.  Suddenly  a  young  girl 
with  remarkable  yellow  hair  leaned  from  one  of  the 
seats  and  touched  her 

"  Twinkle  !  " 

«  Leslie ! " 

A  gentleman  sitting  beside  the  blonde  passenger 
evidently  becoming  inspired  with  the  idea  that  his 
room  would  be  more  highly  appreciated  than  his 
company,  raised  his  hat  and  vacated  the  seat. 

"  How  mean,"  ejaculated  Twinkle,  as  she  glided 
into  the  vacant  place  and  kissed  her  friend. 

"Well,  that  is  an  original  greeting,  certainly," 
remarked  Leslie. 

"  Nothing  but  an  ingenuous  expression  of  dis- 
appointment, my  dear,"  returned  Twinkle,  airily  ; 
"  between  the  time  you  attracted  my  attention,  and 
the  time  when  that  young  man  left  his  seat,  there  was 


BBENTON.  41 

a  delicious  instant  when  I  thought  you  had  brought 
him  with  you — thought  he  was  a  friend  of  yours. 
Isn't  he  handsome  ?  " 

"  Almost  too  delicate-looking  for  a  man,"  objected 
Miss  Forrest,  remembering  Frank  Favernel's  gigantic 
attractions. 

"  What  an  absurd  idea.  He  is  elegant,"  asserted 
Nell,  "  and  I  wish  I  knew  him.  Oh,  I'm  common, 
Leslie,"  she  added,  calmly,  noting  some  surprise  in 
her  friend's  face ;  "  I've  grown  just  as  common  as  I 
can  be." 

Leslie  felt  an  instant's  dismay,  remembering  her 
father's  words,  but  a  quick,  comprehensive  scrutiny 
of  her  companion  reassured  her. 

"Now  honestly,  Leslie,  don't  I  look  changed? 
Isn't  there  something  tawdry  and  cheap-looking 
about  me  ?  " 

Leslie  smiled.  The  exquisite  neatness  of  her  own 
costume  was  no  greater  than  that  of  her  friend. 

"  But  I  am,"  persisted  Twinkle.  "  I  say  '  good 
gracious,'  and  all  such  things." 

"  You  always  did,  you  silly  child !  " 

"  Did  I  ?  "  asked  the  other,  evidently  comforted 
by  the  idea  ;  "  but  it  disgusts  me  to  find  how  anxious 
I  am  for  a  little  excitement.  Really  when  I  saw  that 
gentleman  just  now,  my  first  thought  was  how  much 
I  should  like  to  know  him." 

"  What  a  dreadful  state  of  things  I  " 

"  Yes,  it  is,"  said  Twinkle;  "but  I  tell  you  it  isn't 
very  easy  to  be  high-bred  and  indifferent  when  you 
haven't  had  a  single  thing  happen  to  you  since 
a* 


42  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

you  can  remember — when  you  feel  just  like  a  vege- 
table." 

Leslie  smiled  at  the  explosive  energy  with  which 
this  was  said. 

"  I  must  tell  you  about  this  young  man  since  you 
noticed  him  so  particularly,"  she  returned. 

"  Do.  What  is  his  name  ?  "  asked  Nell,  with  great 
interest. 

"  I  don't  know.  I  don't  know  him,  but  he  has 
twice  been  very  kind  to  me.  First,  one  evening 
lately,  when  I  was  walking  in  a  lane  near  home,  he 
drove  by,  and  nearly  ran  over  me — " 

"Why  the  good-hearted,  philanthropic  creature  !" 

"  Let  me  finish,  you  little  goose  !  I  was  going  to 
say  that  when  he  had  reined  in  his  fiery  steeds,  he 
came  walking  way  back  to  find  out  whether  he  had 
hurt  me." 

"  Ah !  romantic  situation." 

"  The  other  time  was  to-day.  The  most  odious, 
untidy,  tobacco-chewing  man  came  and  sat  in  this 
seat  with  me.  He  made  me  so  home-sick  I  didn't 
know  what  to  do,  and  I  wished  heartily  that  I  had 
not  refused  my  father's  company  on  the  journey. 
Well,  that  dreadful  man-mountain  began  to  talk  to 
me,  and  just  then  who  should  come  up  but  this  good 
Samaritan.  Imagine  my  sensation  of  relief  when  he 
claimed  the  seat,  sent  the  creature  away,  and  raising 
his  hat  settled  himself  beside  me  and  went  on  read- 
ing his  newspaper  as  though  nothing  had  happened." 

"  That  comes  of  being  so  very  pretty,"  said  Nell, 
thoughtfully.  "  There  is  something  in  it,  Leslie;  you 


BRENTON.  43 

haven't  been  thrown  with  him  twice  for  nothing.  If 
you  ever  meet  him  again — well,  the  third  time  never 
fails,  you  know.  O  " — with  a  sigh — "  some  people 
are  so  fortunate,  but,"  suddenly  changing  her  man- 
ner, "  I  ought  not  to  utter  a  word  of  complaint, 
something  has  happened  to  me  at  last,  you  good, 
kind  girl.  What  put  it  into  your  head  ?  " 

"  Your  account  of  your  friend's  drive  ;  and  I  have 
come  to  cast  myself  on  Mr.  Lamkin's  instruction 
as  to  ways  and  means.  You  say  he  is  very  pleasant." 

"  He  is  a  dear  !  "  returned  Nell,  "  worth  a  dozen 
little  apes  like  his  son.  Are  you  going  to  hire  a 
driver,  Leslie  ?  " 

"  No,"  returned  the  girl,  with  a  comical  glance  ; 
"  the  driver  is  already  engaged.  Mr.  Eustace  Lam- 
kin  has  kindly  consented — " 

"Why,  Leslie  Forrest  I  Why,  Leslie  Forrest!" 
exclaimed  Nell,  the  astonished  burst  followed  by  a 
laugh,  "  what  in  the  world —  Why,  that  will  be 
"horrid  I n 

"  There  wasn't  any  one  else,"  explained  Leslie, 
earnestly.  "  I  knew  father  would  not  let  me  go  un- 
less with  a  friend." 

"  But  the  idea  !  "  exclaimed  Twinkle  again ;  "  I 
would  not  have  believed  that  you  could  prevail  on 
Eustace  Lamkin  to  do  anything  which  required  so 
much  exertion  as  driving  a  pair  of  horses  up  and 
down  hill.  Why,  he  must  be  in  love  with  you.  How 
came  he  to  consent  ?  " 

Leslie  turned  a  pair  of  mischievous  eyes  on  her 


44  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

friend,  and  a  conscious  color  crept  into  her  face  as 
she  answered : 

"  The  doctor  ordered  the  trip  for  him. 

"  Your  doctor  ?  "  suspiciously. 

«  Yes— and  his." 

Nell  grasped  the  situation  immediately.  "Leslie 
Forrest — Leslie  Machiavelli  Forrest,  you  schemer !" 
she  said  slowly,  squeezing  her  friend's  hand  admir- 
ingly- 

"  It  will  do  him  ever  so  much  good,  won't  it?" 
asked  Leslie  demurely,  looking  down  at  the  Harper 
in  her  lap. 

"  I  don't  know.  I  haven't  studied  his  case.  You 
have,  I  suppose." 

"  O  yes.     I  have,"  said  Leslie. 

The  two  girls  were  silent  a  moment,  then  they 
looked  at  each  other  and  laughed  long  and  heartily, 
Nell's  eyeglasses  rolling  off  her  straight  little  nose. 

*'  And  my  cousin  Miss  Cobb  is  going  with  us,"  said 
Leslie  at  last. 

Nell  looked  a  shade  disappointed.  "  What  for — 
ballast?"  she  asked. 

"  Yes,  and  badly  enough  we  shall  need  it  with 
such  a  person  as  you  in  the  party,"  retorted  Leslie. 

"Be  careful,"  returned  Nell,  "the  next  station  is 
Brenton,  so  you  are  in  my  power  now  and  you  want 
to  treat  me  well.  Leslie,"  she  says,  with  a  sudden 
wistful  change  of  tone,  and  another,  but  timid  touch 
of  her  gloved  hand  on  that  of  her  friend,  "I  wish 
everything  were  nicer  here — you  know  dear,  aunt 
Lamkin  will  very  likely  make  you  listen  to  some  of 


BRENTON.  46 

her  poetry,  and  the  girls  will  stare  at  you — and  your 
clothes — and,  maybe,  try  on  your  hat !" 

At  the  sincere  woe  with  which  Nell  itters  the 
latter  foreboding,  Leslie  has  to  laugh. 

"  I  shall  not  mind  what  they  do  in  the  least ;  so 
don't  think  about  it,  Twinkle." 

"And  aunt  has  a  horse,  Jericho  oursues  Twinkle 
mournfully,  "old  as  the  hills,  and  she'll  want  to  take 
you  driving  with  him.  She  thinks  he's  a  banner 
horse." 

"Are  you  sure  that  isn't  slang?"  asks  Leslie,  but 
Nell  only  sighs  as  the  train  stops,  and  she  leads  the 
way  out  to  the  platform,  where  a  stout  lady,  none 
other  than  the  poetess  herself,  welcomes  Leslie 
effusively  and  walks  beside  her  to  the  house,  not 
far  distant. 

"  I  ought  only  to  deposit  my  hand  bag,"  remarks 
the  guest  when  they  have  arrived,  "and  then  go  to  the 
Mansion  House  to  see  if  Cousin  Dorothy  has  come." 

"  Certainly,"  assents  Mrs.  Lamkin.  "Nell  you 
might  drive  your  friend  around  there,  it's  kind  of  out 
of  the  way." 

"  Shall  I  ?"  questions  Nell  with  raised  eyebrows. 
"  Jericho,  you  know,"  she  adds  in  an  undertone. 

"I  should  be  much  obliged,"  returns  Leslie  with 
becoming  gravity ;  so,  in  a  short  space  of  time  the 
old  phaeton  and  older  white  horse  are  brought  around 
to  the  carriage  step,  and  Mrs.  Lamkin  comes  heavily 
in  to  apprise  the  young  ladies  of  its  arrival. 

"  Mercy  aunt !"  exclaims  Nell,  starting  to  her 
feet,  "  you  haven't  left  him  standing  there  untied  I" 


46  A  SANE    LUNATIC. 

"  For  shame,  Nell,  to  frighten  Miss  Forrest.  Jeri- 
cho is  perfectly  safe,  perfectly,"  says  Mrs.  Lamkin 
untying  her  bonnet  strings.  "  You  are  not  nervous, 
are  you?"  Then,  as  Leslie  replies  in  the  negative, 
she  follows  the  girls  out  to  the  gate,  and  approaches 
the  horse,  who  stands  with  his  fore-feet  in  the  sec- 
ond position,  apparently  enjoying  a  nap  previous  to 
setting  forth. 

"  Now  Miss  Forrest,  don't  let  Nell  hurry  Jericho," 
says  the  hostess,  stroking  her  favorite's  nose. 

"  I'll  drive  him  myself  if  you  say  so,"  returns 
Leslie,  stepping  into  the  vehicle. 

"  Great  Heavens,  no  !"  cries  Nell,  drawing  on  her 
gloves.  "  Do  you  think  I  would  let  you  risk  your 
life  in  any  such  way  as  that?  You  will  have  all  you 
want  to  do,  to  hold  on  tight  while  we're  flying  around 
corners." 

"  Why,  Nell,  what  does  possess  you?"  asks  the 
poetess,  who  is  as  literal  by  nature  as  she  is  imagina- 
tive by  profession.  "You  mustn't  mind  her  Miss  For- 
rest. O  wait  a  minute,  I  have  a  box  I  want  you  to 
leave  at  the  express  office,"  and  while  Mrs.  Lamkin 
hurries  into  the  house  on  this  errand,  Nell  heaves  a 
long  sigh. 

"  I  believe  somewhere  near  twenty-five  years  ago, 
Jericho  was  a  very  fast  trotter,"  she  says,  "but  now," 
— and  she  slaps  his  back  with  the  reins  ;  the  placid 
animal  changes  his  weight  to  another  leg  but  does 
not  open  his  eyes,  "  the  dear  old  thing  would  like  to 
stand  to  eternity  I  believe." 


BRBNTON.  47 

"  Here  it  is,"  says  Mrs.  Larakin,  reappearing, 
"  now  Jericho,  they're  ready,  and,  Jericho,"  here  she 
pulls  her  favorite's  head  toward  her  and  whispers  to 
him. 

Leslie  smiles. 

"You  may  laugh  but  he  understands  me,"  asserts 
the  hostess,  her  confidence  over. 

"  Don't  you  know,"  says  Nell,  "  that  poets  have 
communication  with  beasts  and  birds  denied  the 
common  herd?  Go  'long." 

They  start,  and  the  poetess  calls  after  them, — 
"  Herds,  Nell,  then  you  would  have  had  good 
rhyme." 

"  That's  it,"  says  Nell,  "  that's  the  way  she  does 
it.  It  is  too  comical  to  hear  her — Bell  Cell  Dell  Ell 
Fell  Hell — Oh  excuse  me,  I  never  meant  it.  Do  go 
along  Jericho,  I  declare  I've  forgotten  the  whip. 
Never  mind,  she  wouldn't  have  given  it  to  me  if  I 
had  asked  her.  She  would  be  afraid  I'd  maltreat  her 
race-horse.  Isn't  it  odd  what  a  flopping,  disjointed 
gait  he  has!  I  suppose,"  she  adds  wistfully  "  you 
have  beautiful  horses." 

"I  have  my  ponies"  replies  Leslie. 

"  What  color  ?  " 

"  White." 

"  O  what  an  appetizing,  creamy  turnout  you  must 
be  altogether.  You  are  so  pretty  and  flossy  your- 
self." 

"  Mercy  I  You  make  me  feel  like  a  poodle,"  pro- 
tests Leslie. 

*'  Then  you  have  silver-mounted  harness  I  know, 


48  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

and  a  lovely  basket  carriage,"  continues  Nell. 
"Those,"  slapping  the  reins  emphatically  on  Jeri- 
cho's back,  "those  are  the  things  I  want  to  be  rich 
for.  I  love  handsome  houses  and  clothes  and  every- 
thing else  too  much  for  my  own  good  I  dare  say,  but 
the  out-door  things  are  the  best.  O  for  a  fairy  god- 
mother !  May  we  go  around  a  little  ?  You  are  not 
particular  to  go  straight  to  the  hotel,  and  the  longer 
we  are  away — that  is,"  adds  Nell,  recollecting  her- 
self, "  I  like  best  to  have  you  all  to  myself." 

"  There  is  no  great  hurry,  but  I  feel  that  I  must 
get  to  cousin  Dorothy  pretty  soon.  Then  our 
driver  will  probably  arrive  to-night,  and  we  must 
get  all  the  directions  for  our  trip,  and  there  seems 
plenty  to  do.  Do  you  know  I  have  quite  set  my 
heart  on  taking  you  back  to  Fairylands  when  I  go, 
Twinkle?" 

A  long-drawn,  rapturous  "  Oh ! "  falls  from  Nell's 
lips,  but  she  shakes  her  head. 

"  It  would  unfit  me  entirely  to  come  back  here, 
Leslie;  besides,  my  aunt  would  not  consent.  She 
couldn't  spare  me." 

"  I  thought  she  had  daughters." 

"  Yes,  but  lately  I  have  seemed  to  take  the  care 
of  things  more.  This  visit  with  you  is  enough 
pleasure.  I've  settled  it,  dear,  that  I  won't  go." 

It  would  seem  that  Jericho  has  at  the  same  mo- 
ment arrived  at  the  same  conclusion  on  his  own 
account,  for  he  comes  to  a  stand-still  and  turns  his 
head  far  around  to  interview  a  fly  which  is  taking 
liberties  with  one  of  his  fat  sides. 


BHBNTON.  49 

"  Jericho,  my  dear,"  remonstrates  Nell,  picking 
up  the  reins  which  have  been  hanging  loosely 
around  the  dash-board. 

They  are  in  a  shady  lane,  and  the  old  horse  evi- 
dently considering  it  useless  to  try  to  find  a  pleas- 
anter  spot  than  this,  walks  calmly  to  the  side  of  the 
road,  and  pulls  hard  at  his  check-rein  as  he  looks 
longingly  at  the  grass. 

In  vain  Nell  jerks  the  reins,  coaxes  and  commands 
him,  he  will  not  stir. 

"  Be  sure  you  don't  hurry  him,"  laughs  Leslie. 
"  Mrs.  Lamkin  must  have  told  him  to  stop  here 
when  she  whispered  to  him." 

"  It's  no  use,"  announces  Nell,  "  he  has  taken  a 
fancy  to  some  of  that  grass  and  he's  obliged  to  have 
it." 

So  the  girls  alight  from  the  buggy  and  Leslie  be- 
ing the  taller,  loosens  the  check-rein,  and  Jericho 
begins  his  lunch. 

"  There  are  some  daisies,  how  very  opportune,'* 
says  Leslie,  seating  herself  beneath  an  oak  tree 
near.  "  Now,  Twinkle,  if  you  have  a  lover,  here  is 
a  chance  to  discover  his  sentiments." 

"  Don't  trouble  yourself  so  long  as  I  live  in  Bren- 
ton,"  says  Nell.  "  Try  one  for  yourself." 

"  I  haven't  the  sign  of  a  lover,"  says  Leslie,  shak- 
ing her  head. 

"  Nonsense.  I  call  that  young  man  in  the  cars 
the  sign  of  one.  I'll  try  him  for  you,"  and  leaning 
over,  Nell  breaks  a  daisy  and  pulls  off  its  satin 


50  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

leaves.  "  He  loves  you,"  she  says  triumphantly,  as 
she  finishes,  "  I  said  so.  I  knew  it  all  the  time." 

*  You  always  were  a  precocious  child,  Twinkle. 
No,  my  dear,"  says  Leslie  with  a  grave  shake  of  the 
head.  "  I  shall  never  marry,  because  the  only  man 
I  admire,  loves  another." 

"  Oh,"  says  Twinkle,  rearranging  her  eyeglasses 
with  deep  interest.  "  Go  on." 

And  Leslie  does  go  on — describing  Frank  Faver- 
nel  in  the  most  flowery  language  at  her  command. 

"Favernel,"  repeats  Twinkle  finally.  "  That's  the 
queerest  name  I  ever  heard.  So  he  is  going  to 
marry  Eustace  Lamkin's  cousin.  Perhaps  he  won't." 

Leslie  laughs.  "  Is  that  suggestion  designed  to 
comfort  me,  dear  ?  Don't  speak  of  such  a  thing. 
Mr.  Faveruel's  engagement  constitutes  half  his 
attractiveness." 

"  And,  anyway,  your  hero  of  the  cars  is  evidently 
your  fate.  What  kind  of  a  person  is  our  chaperone, 
Leslie?" 

"  I  haven't  seen  her  for  ten  years. 

"  For  pity's  sake !  Well,  I  do  think  you  have 
made  up  the  strangest  party." 

"  I  remember  her  perfectly  and  know  I  shall  be- 
gin with  her  just  where  I  left  off.  She  is  rather 
stiff  and  unsmiling  in  manner,  but  with  the  levelest 
head  and  kindest  heart  you  can  imagine." 

"  An  ideal  chaperone.  I'll  not  keep  you  away 
from  her  any  longer.  Prepare  yourself  when  we 
get  home  to  tell  aunt  Lamkin  just  how  many  times 
a  day  Eustace  sneezes,  just  how  much  he  eats,  just 


BBBNTON.  51 

how  many  hours  he  works,  etc.    She  will  cross-ques- 
tion you  nearly  to  death." 

"  So  long  as  she  doesn't  expect  me  to  remember 
how  many  doses  of  medicine  he  takes  during  the 
day,  I  think  I  shall  do  very  well ;  but  I  am  glad  he 
is  coming  so  soon  to  answer  for  himself." 

"  Leslie,  what  would  aunt  Lamkin  say  if  she 
knew  how  you  have  entrapped  her  rosebud  into 
this  trip  ?  " 

"  O  dear!  "  exclaims  Leslie  in  real  dismay.  "Sup- 
posing it  should  do  him  any  harm." 

"  Fiddlesticks  !  Uncle  Lamkin  will  be  delighted 
with  the  idea.  He  just  fumes  at  the  way  Eustace's 
fond  mamma  coddles  him.  You  ought  to  have  seen 
her  the  other  day  when  I  happened  to  read  from 
one  of  your  letters  that  her  idol  had  a  cough.  She 
threatened  to  faint  and  I  assure  you  she  is  no  light 
weight,  so  uncle  Lamkin  hastened  to  reassure  her. 

"  '  What  if  he  has  a  cough,  ma  ?  '  he  said.  '  I  saw 
a  man  down  street  to-day,  who  had  a  cough  and  he 
weighed  two  hundred  and  fifty  pounds.' 

"Aunt  Lamkin  just  glared  at  him  and  said,  '  An- 
thony, your  heart  is  just  as  much  hardware  as  any 
kettle  in  your  store  ! '  and  of  course,  when  she  had 
calmed  down  a  little,  she  went  and  wrote  a  poem." 
Here  Nell  sighs.  "  Uncle  Lamkin  won't  listen  to 
her  poetry,  so  I  have  to.  That  time  it  was  something 
like  this : 

A  mother  bade  her  son  farewell, 

With  streaming  eyes  she  saw  him  go. 
The  fate  before  him,  who  could  tell  ? 
That  mother's  heart  was  full  of  woe. 


52  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

Intrepidly  he  took  the  train, 

No  fear  of  future  crossed  his  mind, 
He  never  thought  of  storm  or  rain, 

Or  of  the  home  he'd  left  behind. 

Amid  the  city's  dust  and  din, 

He  had  a  perch  far  from  the  floor, 
And  daily  he  grew  pale  and  thin, 

While  conning  law  books  o'er  and  o'er, 

A  warning  to  his  mother  came, 

Her  boy  was  fading  day  by  day  ! 
Come  home,  my  child,  nor  think  of  fame, 

We  will  to  other  climes  away  ! 

and  so  on.  There  are  ever  so  many  more  verses, 
exhorting  Eustace  to  drink  the  '  milk  of  kine,'  etc. 
I  can't  remember  them,  but  I  doubt  if  you  escape 
for  all  that.  Mrs.  Lamkin  considers  it  one  of  her 
best  efforts." 

"  Mr.  Lamkin  doesn't  seem  exactly  like  his  mo- 
ther and  sisters — doesn't  seem  exactly  their  sort," 
observes  Leslie,  when  they  are  quiet  again. 

"  That  is  true,  he  is  more  refined.  I  don't  know 
how  it  happened.  They  regard  him  as  a  superior 
being.  There  isn't  the  least  feeling  of  equality  or 
congeniality  between  him  and  his  sisters.  But  we 
must  go.  Our  steed  seems  rather  restive.  Jericho 
Lamkin,  what  are  you  doing?" 

The  old  horse  is  backing  the  buggy  among  a 
clump  of  bushes,  in  his  endeavors  to  reach  a  tempt- 
ing bunch  of  clover.  Nell  gathers  the  clover  and 
holding  it  to  his  mouth,  turns  him  around  till  he 
is  faced  in  the  right  direction,  and  soon  he  is  trot- 
ting deliberately  toward  the  hotel. 


BBENTON.  68 

Miss  Dorothy  is  there  waiting.  She  is  sitting  at 
a  window  of  the  public  parlor  discovering  sundry 
points  of  resemblance  between  Brenton  and  the 
narrow  hamlet  where  her  youth  was  passed,  when 
suddenly  there  appears  in  the  low  doorway,  a 
young  lady,  so  evidently  strange  and  unused  to  the 
surroundings,  that  Miss  Cobb,  herself  a  stranger,  is 
moved  to  respond  to  her  look  of  inquiry. 

"  Do  you  want  anything  ?"  she  asks  in  a  clear 
voice. 

The  new  comer  glides  forward  with  outstretched 
hands,  and  an  expression  of  satisfaction  in  her 
young  face. 

"  Ye's,  I  want  you,  cousin  Dorothy,"  she  says 
cordially. 


64  A   SANE  LUNATIO. 


CHAPTER    V. 

THE   "  HERO." 

"  His  ready  speech  flowed  fair  and  free, 

In  phrase  of  gentlest  courtesy." — LADY  OF  THE  LAKE. 

T~  ESLIE  finds  sturdy,  jolly  Mr.  Lamkin  p£re,  able 
J— J  and  willing  to  take  all  responsibilities  off  her 
shoulders,  with  regard  to  the  preparations  for  the 
drive,  and  her  path  is  made  smooth  up  to  the  morn- 
ing of  the  start,  when  the  roomy  carriage,  and  pair 
of  strong  bay  horses  arrive,  under  the  superinten- 
dence of  Eustace. 

Miss  Cobb  has  come  to  the  Lamkins  to  join  her 
charges,  and  as  the  carriage  drives  up,  she  goes  to 
the  window  and  looks  out.  It  is  her  first  sight  of 
Mr.  Eustace  Lamkin,  and  she  turns  around  to  Leslie 
with  some  dismay. 

"  That  little  dandy !"  she  protests  in  her  strong, 
clear  voice. 

"Hush-sh,"  says  Leslie,  for  the  windows  are 
open.  "  He  is  used  to  horses  and  his  father  says  he 
can  do  it  perfectly  well." 

Leslie  dwells  upon  this  bit  of  comfort,  for  she 
can  not  get  rid  of  the  remembrance  that  she  hid 
Mr.  Lamkin's  cowardice  from  her  father,  nor  can 
she  escape  a  feeling  that  she  has  been  very  willful 
in  this  whole  matter  and  that  if  anything  happens 


THE  "HERO."  55 

to  the  party,  the  entire  blame  will  rest  upon  her  own 
head. 

"  Then,  besides,  the  doctor  ordered  it  for  him, 
Miss  Cobb,"  adds  Twinkle,  who  is  putting  in  a  last 
pin  before  the  mirror. 

Miss  Forrest  blushes  as  she  looks  at  her  friend. 
Nell  is  in  such  a  state  of  effervescent  happiness,  that 
it  is  impossible  for  Leslie  to  feel  that  she  has  done 
altogether  wrong,  since  already  her  plan  has  given 
so  much  pleasure.  A  look  at  Miss  Cobb's  stern  yet 
serene  countenance,  which  always  softens  when  its 
glance  falls  upon  her,  is  an  additional  comfort ;  for 
Miss  Dorothy  has  said  enough  to  let  Leslie  know  how 
timely  was  her  invitation  ;  so,  with  a  suddenly  light- 
ened heart,  the  girl  turns  to  Nell,  and  surveys  the 
little  figure  in  its  trim  kilt  dress  of  black  camel's- 
hair,  and  black  hat  with  cardinal  and  cream-colored 
roses,  under  which  the  side-wise  bang  shows  saucily. 

"You  little  witch,"  says  Leslie,  admiringly, 
"  nothing  but  your  eyeglasses  saves  your  dignity 
and  makes  you  look  over  twelve  years  old." 

"  And  you,  Leslie,"  returns  Nell,  surveying  the 
tall,  brown  draped  figure  before  her — "  I  sha'n't 
compliment  you — there's  too  much  frivolity  dis- 
played in  the  way  those  poppies  and  wheat  in  your 
hat  cling  down  over  your  hair.  You'll  enchant  the 
very  boulders ;  but  come,  Jehu  will  be  impatient. 
Aren't  we  all  ready  ?  "  and  Nell  leads  the  way  down 
stairs,  where  she  tries  to  feel  a  little  sorry  to  be 
taking  leave  of  her  adopted  family.  She  does  feel 
grateful  to  them  for  their  negative  good  behavior  of 


56  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

the  last  few  days.  Her  aunt  has  been  engaged  in 
some  particularly  engrossing  literary  effort,  one  of 
the  objectionable  Misses  Lamkin  has  been  called 
away  to  visit  a  sick  friend  and  the  other  has  not— 
overtly — tried  on  any  of  Leslie's  clothes.  More  she 
could  not  have  asked.  She  finds  Mrs.  Lamkin 
standing  by  the  carriage,  flooding  her  son  with 
warnings  and  suggestions,  to  all  of  which  he  pays 
no  attention. 

"  I  quite  depend  upon  you  to  look  out  for  him, 
Miss  Cobb,"  continues  the  anxious  mother  as  the 
chaperone  draws  near.  "  Be  a  mother  to  him  I " 

Miss  Cobb  stares  at  this  proposition,  and,  when 
the  young  man  is  presented  to  her,  looks  as  though 
she  would  have  to  think  twice  about  it. 

*'  Good-bye,  dear  uncle  Lamkin,"  says  Nell, 
squeezing  her  guardian's  hand,  "  be  good  while  I'm 
gone." 

"  Ah,  this  young  lady  is  the  person  you  will  have 
to  look  out  for,  Miss  Cobb,"  remarks  the  old  gentle- 
man, warningly,  "  she's  a  house  full !  " 

"  Uncle  Anthony,"  says  Nell,  pouting,  "  it  would 
have  been  quite  enough  to  have  said  a  carriagefull, 
under  the  circumstances.  What  is  the  matter, 
aunt?"  for  Mrs.  Lamkin  is  pantomiming  laboriously 
to  her  ;  "  O,  I  understand ;  you  want  me  to  sit  be- 
hind with  Miss  Cobb." 

"  You  always  were  quick  as  lightning  to  take  an 
idea,  Nell,"  says  her  uncle,  and  the  girl  makes  a 
saucy  face  back  at  him,  while  they  both  laugh  in 
mutual  amusement  at  Mrs.  Lamkin's  heavy,  but 


THE   "HERO."  67 

successful  maneuvering  to  induce  the  heiress  to  sit 
beside  her  son. 

At  last  they  are  all  settled  and  the  horses  start. 

Nell  leans  from  the  carriage  to  throw  a  kiss  from 
the  plenitude  of  her  content. 

"  Don't  let  any  of  those  evil-disposed  racing- 
men  steal  Jericho,"  is  her  parting  shaft,  to  which 
uncle  Lamkin  responds  with  a  wink  and  a  shake  of 
the  fist,  combined  with  the  hearty  laugh  which 
always  greets  his  favorite's  sallies,  however  absurd. 

It  is  a  beautiful  June  morning,  and  what  they  are 
doing  seems  a  charming  thing  to  every  member  of 
the  party.  Miss  Cobb  is  pervaded  with  a  sense  of 
peaceful  enjoyment.  Nell  is  full  of  pleasure  in  the 
novelty  of  her  surroundings.  Leslie  feels  that  stolen 
fruit  is  sweet,  and  Mr.  Lamkin,  secure  in  the  list  of 
written  directions,  and  the  mysterious  looking  little 
vials  which  are  disposed  in  various  pockets  about 
his  person,  inflates  his  lungs  and  beams  with  cheer- 
fulness toward  the  world  in  general. 

"  Just  to  think,"  sighs  Nell,  leaning  back.  "  I 
haven't  to  decide  what  we  shall  have  for  dinner  to- 
day." 

"  I  suspect  that  you  know  more  about  it  than  any 
one  else,"  remarks  Leslie,  "  since  you  put  up  the 
lunch." 

"I've  forgotten,"  asserts  Nell  with  a  decided  ges- 
ture. "  I  don't  remember  a  thing  about  it." 

So  the  drive  begins.  Every  object  in  the  land- 
scape is  beheld  with  enthusiasm.  The  river  that 
leaves  and  rejoins  the  party  all  day  ;  the  sheep  being 


68  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

washed  in  its  waters  ;  the  mossy  rock  table  protected 
by  spreading  trees  where  the  lunch  is  enjoyed ;  the 
promising,  velvety  hills — all  are  objects  of  delight, 
while  the  branching  starlike  tree  roots  that  enclose 
the  fields  as  they  pass,  cause  Nell  to  repel  the  simile, 
"  homely  as  a  stump  fence,"  forever. 

The  day  passes  without  special  event  of  any  kind. 
No  doubts  as  to  the  beneficial  results  of  his  trip  as 
yet  assail  the  driver,  and  his  sleep  on  the  first  night 
is  unusually  deep  and  peaceful.  It  is  on  the  after- 
noon of  the  second  day  that  the  first  approach  to  an 
adventure  occurs.  The  party  are  seated  as  on  the 
previous  day — Leslie  being  beside  Mr.  Lamkin  who 
congratulates  himself  that  Nell  is  not  chattering 
directly  into  his  ear. 

Miss  Cobb's  grave  face  looks  serenely  out  of  her 
gray  bonnet,  as  she  silently  gazes  about  her,  in  obe- 
dience to  Nell's  exhortations  to  "  look  here,"  or 
"  look  there." 

Privately  the  chaperone  has  decided  that  Twinkle 
is  rather  a  noisy  young  person ;  but  that  young 
lady  in  happy  unconsciousness  of  criticism  rattles 
on. 

"  Do  you  realize,"  she  cries,  "  that  we  are  in  a 
perfect  amphitheater  of  mountains  this  minute?" 

"  Rather  faint  as  yet,"  observes  Mr.  Lamkin. 
"  Why,  what  am  I  thinking  of !  "  he  exclaims,  has- 
tily gathering  the  reins  into  one  hand  and  taking 
out  his  watch.  "  It  must  be  more  than  half  an  hour 
since  lunch.  I  never  came  so  near  forgetting  my 
phosphate  before.  Miss  Leslie,  may  I  trouble  you?" 


THE   "HERO."  59 

and  stopping  the  horses,  Mr.  Lamkin  places  the 
reins  in  Leslie's  hands,  and  drawing  forth  a  bottle 
and  spoon  from  a  little  pocket  case,  he  proceeds  to 
measure  out  the  dose  with  anxious  care. 

Miss  Cobb  stares  at  the  back  of  his  head,  and 
shakes  her  own  with  an  indescribable  air  of  impa- 
tience. The  driver  is  an  enigma,  which  she  is  just 
beginning  to  understand. 

Nell  chuckles  audibly,  and  gives  the  chaperone  a 
most  inelegant,  but  mirth-provoking  nudge. 

"  Brain-food,  you  know,"  she  explains. 

"  I  am  glad  he  didn't  forget  it  then,"  mutters  Miss 
Cobb  ;  but  she  need  not  lower  her  voice.  Until  the 
rite  in  which  Mr.  Lamkin  is  engaged  is  safely  per- 
formed, he  is  deaf  to  minor  matters. 

The  horses  start  again,  and  Nell  readjusts  the  eye- 
glasses which  always  tumble  off  her  nose  when  she 
laughs.  Suddenly  she  catches  sight  of  a  pedestrian 
a  short  distance  ahead  of  them.  "  Leslie,  there's  a 
man!"  she  exclaims  with  interest.  "Young,  I 
know  by  his  gait.  Dear  me,  do  you  suppose  he's  a 
fireman  or  a  peddler  ?  His  hat  looks  one  thing  and 
his  knapsack  another.  If  he's  young  and  a  peddler, 
let's  stop  and  buy  him  out.  Gracious  Powers  !  " 

This  exclamation  Miss  Valentine  utters  as  the 
carriage  passes  the  gentleman  and  she  gets  a  look 
at  his  face.  She  grasps  Leslie's  shoulder  and  looks 
at  her  in  silence  for  the  space  of  half  a  minute,  then 
she  finds  her  voice  : 

"  Leslie,  I  congratulate  you.  I  wish  you  joy  and 
I  speak  to  be  your  bridesmaid  I" 


60  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

."  Twinkle,  I  object  to  traveling  in  a  carriage  with 
a  lunatic,"  remarks  Leslie.  "  You've  been  flighty 
ever  since  we  started,  and  now  the  turning  point  is 
passed.  You're  crazy." 

"  Leslie,  promise  to  let  me  be  your  bridesmaid, 
and  I'll  tell  you  something." 

"  Well,  I  promise." 

"  That  fireman,  peddler,  pedestrian,  whatever  he 
is,  is  your  hero  !  O,  I  shall  write  to  aunt  Lamkin. 
There's  no  help  for  it.  This  scene  demands  a 
poem." 

"  Nell,  please  behave  yourself,  or  else  explain 
yourself  to  cousin  Dorothy.  She'll  begin  to  think  I 
am  no  better  than  you  are." 

"  I  said  the  third  time  never  fails,  and  it  won't, 
you  see  if  it  does,"  persists  Nell,  with  excitement. 
"  Miss  Cobb,  why  don't  you  speak  ?" 

"  Miss  Valentine,  why  do  you  speak  ?"  retorts 
Miss  Dorothy,  bluntly.  "  I  should  think  you  would 
be  tired." 

"  I'm  sure  I'm  nearly  deaf,"  adds  Mr.  Larrikin,  in 
a  kind  of  resigned  aside. 

"  I  didn't  catch  that,  Eustace,"  says  Nell,  leaning 
forward  anxiously. 

"  You  will  catch  it,  Twinkle,  if  you  don't  stop  be- 
ing such  a  goose,"  laughs  Leslie. 

Upon  this  Nell  leans  back  in  her  corner,  while  the 
horses  enter  a  dark  opening  in  the  thick  woods 
which  line  the  edge  of  the  amphitheater.  Hardly 
is  the  carriage  well  within  when  some  part  of  the 
harness  snaps. 


THE   4'HKRO."  61 

"Now  then — what's  the  matter?"  inquires  the 
driver  in  an  injured  voice. 

'"Dear  me,  I  hope  it  isn't  anything  serious,"  says 
Leslie,  anxiously,  feeling  guiltily  conscious  of  Mr. 
Lamkin's  incapacity.  She  holds  the  reins  again, 
while  Mr.  Lamkin  dismounts  and  surveys  the  har- 
ness through  his  eyeglass. 

Miss  Cobb  watches  him  for  half  a  minute,  then 
with  a  decided  air  leaves  the  carriage. 

"  You  get  back  there,"  she  says  to  Eustace.  "  I'll 
attend  to  this." 

"  Why,  cousin  Dorothy !"  exclaims  Leslie,  half 
protesting,  half  hopeful.  "Hadn't  you  better — " 

"  Young  man,"  interrupts  Miss  Cobb,  raising  her 
voice,'"  will  you  help  me  a  minute,"  and  to  Leslie's 
dismay  and  Twinkle's  open-eyed  interest,  the  pedes- 
trian whom  a  few  minutes  ago  they  passed  on  the 
road,  advances  at  the  call. 

"  Something  snapped  here,"  continues  Miss  Cobb, 
handling  horses  and  harness  as  one  who  is  used  to 
both.  "  O,  there's  the  trouble !  Have  you  a 
knife?" 

The  stranger  smiles  at  her  absorbed  air,  and  the 
ease  wich  which  she  addresses  him. 

"  I  have  one  which  is  a  whole  cutlery  establish- 
ment in  itself,"  he  replies,  producing  the  article 
from  his  pocket. 

"  Then  will  you  just  make  holes  through  those 
straps  for  me,  please,"  says  Miss  Cobb. 

The  young  man  hastens  to  comply.  "  Have 
you  any  twine  ?"  he  asks  when  it  is  accomplished. 


62  A   SAKE  LUNATIC. 

"  No,  but  no  matter.  Give  me  a  hairpin  to  mend 
harness." 

"  I  regret  that  I  haven't  one,  madam,"  responds 
the  stranger,  gravely. 

Miss  Cobb  smiles  broadly.  "  I  have,  which  is  just 
as  well,"  she  says,  drawing  the  article  from  her  hair 
and  joining  the  broken  strap  with  a  deft  twist  of  the 
wire. 

"  This  is  not  new  business  to  you,"  remarks  the 
gentleman. 

"  No  sir.  A  farmer's  daughter.  Very  much 
obliged  to  you,  sir,"  and  so,  with  curt  politeness, 
Miss  Cobb  dismisses  her  assistant.  Mr.  Lamkin, 
who  has  obediently  retaken  his  place  by  Leslie,  here 
puts  in  his  voice,  which  sounds  somewhat  piping 
after  Miss  Cobb's  clear,  penetrating  contralto. 

"  We  are  extremely  obliged  to  you,  sir,"  he  says, 
"  I  wish  I  could  offer  you  a  seat  in  our  carriage,  but 
I  presume  you  would  not  accept.  You  are  evidently 
on  a  walking  expedition." 

"  Yes,"  responds  the  hero,  raising  his  hat  as  he 
turns  toward  the  carriage.  "  I  am  on  my  way  to 
meet  a  friend  who  is  to  join  me  in  my  walk." 

"  Then  good  day,  sir,"  and  the  carriage  moves  on. 

Nell's  attentive  countenance  relaxes.  "Miss  Cobb, 
why  didn't  you  find  out  his  name?  "  she  asks. 

"  I  hadn't  any  use  for  it,"  replies  Miss  Cobb. 

"  You  could  have  introduced  him  "  says  Nell  re- 
proachfully. 

"  To  you  young  ladies  ?  a  nice  chaperone  I  should 
be,"  remarks  Miss  Dorothy. 


THE   "HERO."  63 

"  Bother  !"  is  Twinkle's  retort.  But  it  scarcely 
sounds  rude  from  her.  Twinkle  is  one  of  the  privi- 
leged characters  sprinkled  through  the  world,  who 
claim,  and  are  allowed  greater  latitude  of  speech 
than  ordinary  mortals. 

Mr.  Lamkin's  pride  has  not  been  at  all  injured  by 
Miss  Cobb's  summary  rejection  of  his  services.  "  A 
smart,  capable  woman  "  he  calls  her  to  Leslie,  who 
acquiesces  with  a  feeling  of  sincere  gratitude  that 
one  person  deserving  that  description  is  of  the  party. 

Nell,  who  has  sulked  in  her  corner  for  a  short 
space  of  time,  leans  forward  at  sight  of  a  spring  by 
the  road-side. 

"  Stop  the  horses  a  minute  please,  Eustace ;  let  me 
have  -a  drink  of  that  water.  Where's  the  *  squaitch,' 
Leslie?" 

Leslie  opens  a  hand-bag  and  produced  a  boat- 
shaped  drinking  cup  of  patent-leather  which'  Nell 
jumping  from  the  carriage  fills  and  passes  around. 

"  Of  all  the  contrivances  for  drinking,"  grumbles 
Mr.  Lamkin  when  it  comes  to  him.  "  Why  couldn't 
you  bring  a  mug  ?  " 

"  A  mug !  perish  the  thought !"  cries  Nell  be- 
tween two  swallows.  "  A  '  squaitch  '  is  the  proper 
thing,  so  primitive  you  know.  You  get  a  little  water 
in  your  mouth  and  the  rest  runs  over  your  face  and 
down  the  front  of  your  dress ;  but  then  there's  no 
conventionality  about  it  and  what  a  comfort  that  is." 

The  horses  bend  thirstily  to  the  fresh  water  that 
bubbles  up  through  a  hollow  reed  and  thence  falls 
into  a  trough  by  the  road-side. 


64  -    A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

Nell  shakes  the  last  drops  from  her  cup  and  re- 
enters  the  carriage.  Mr.  Lamkin  backs  the  horses 
into  the  road,  and  they  pursue  the  journey,  out  of 
the  woods,  up  and  down  steep  hills  in  sight  of  the 
mountains,  sometimes  in  forests,  and  sometimes  in 
open  country  un^il  in  the  early  evening  they  enter 
Bethel. 

Upon  reaching  the  hotel  the  two  girls  go  straight 
to  their  room.  "  Leslie,  between  you  and  me  and 
the  lamp-post,  I  am  tired  to  death,"  says  Nell  throw- 
ing herself  on  the  lounge. 

"  And  I.  I  wouldn't  have  Mr.  Lamkin  know  how 
fatiguing  I  find  it  to  drive  so  many  hours,"  returns 
Leslie,  coloring  and  laughing. 

"  O  the  doctor's  orders  will  keep  him  braced  up 
until  he  gets  used  to  it.  We  shall  all  get  used  to  it," 
says  Nell,  sleepily.  "  And  is  that  Mr — what's-his- 
name,  that  queer  name,  handsomer  than  your 
hero?" 

"Mr.  Favernel?  I  don't  know,"  says  Leslie  un- 
packing her  satchel.  "  You  might  not  think  so." 

"  He  doesn't  need  to  be,"  is  Nell's  remark,  in- 
tended to  be  oracular,  but  dying  away  in  the  sleep 
which  steals  upon  her  unaware. 


A  BIT  OF  A  BLUNDER.  65 

\ 

CHAPTER  VI. 

A  BIT  OP  A  BLUNDER. 

*  Such  grace  to  such  symmetry  wed  1 

Quick !— notice  the  droop  of  her  shoulder, 
And  the  exquisite  curve  of  her  arm — 
None  ever  will  tell,  or  has  told  her, 
How  perfect  she  Is  :  —  There's  the  .  harm ! 
Such  knowledge  brings  nothing  but  harm." 

— MBS.  M.  F,  PBBSTON. 

~\T7~HEN  Leslie  and  Nell  enter  the  dining  room, 

VV  the  following  morning,  Miss  Cobb  and  Mr. 
Lam  kin  are  already  seated  at  breakfast. 

"  I  don't  believe  you  saw  the  sun  rise,"  remarks 
the  former,  looking  up  at  Leslie  with  lingering,  lov- 
ing admiration. 

"  I  don't  believe  we  did,"  responds  Nell,  grimac- 
ing as  she  moves  her  shoulder  uncomfortably. 
"  Rheumatic  old  folks  don't  care  for  sunrises." 

"  Rheumatism  ?  "  queries  Mr.  Lamkin  with  inter- 
est. "  Now  it  is  strange,  but  I  never  have  rheuma- 
tism." 

"  How  nice,"  sighs  Nell,  sinking  into  the  seat  be- 
side him. 

"  Now  you  know  Nell,  diet  has  everything  to  do 
with  it.  Allow  me  to  order  your  breakfast.  Do 
now,  to  please  me,"  urges  Mr.  Lamkin. 

Nell  surveys  the  dishes  about  the  invalid's  plate 
with  great  disfavor.  Graham  mush,  gems,  etc., 
E  8* 


66  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

down  the  whole  list  of  approved  fare  for  dyspeptics 
constitute  the  meal. 

"  No  thank  you;  I  require  something  beside  oats," 
she  rejoins. 

"Now,  think  a  minute,"  persists  Mr.  Lamkin, 
"  are  you  sure  you  haven't  a  sensation  of  aching  in 
the  pit  of  your  stomach?" 

"I'm  sure  I  have,"  returns  Nell.  "  I  have  it  three 
times  three  hundred  and  sixty-five  times  a  year.  It 
is  an  aching  void.  I've  cured  it  lots  of  times  with 
beefsteak  and  I'm  going  to  do  it  again." 

"  But  Nell,"  says  Mr.  Lamkin  earnestly,  "  rheuma- 
tism is  a  disease  of  the  blood  ;  you — " 

"  Eustace  Lamkin,  if  you  say  another  word  about 
my  blood  I'll  go  to  another  table.  Miss  Cobb,  aren't 
you  here  to  protect  us  from  the  advances  of  this 
young  man?" 

Miss  Cobb  is  laughing  heartily.  She  passes  a  small 
metal  owl  to  Mr.  Lamkin. 

"  Didn't  you  say  that  you  always  eat  a  little  red 
pepper  on  your  food  ?"  she  says,  suggestively. 

The  young  man  thanks  her  earnestly.  "  You  are 
right,  I  had  nearly  forgotten.  Missionary  work  in 
the  matter  of  diet  is  as  thankless  as  it  is  absorbing. 
It  is  more  sensible  to  talk  about  the  weather  or  any 
other  subject  of  general  interest.  As  I  was  just 
saying  to  Nell's  peddler  friend — " 

"  What !  "  interrupts  Nell,  so  explosively  that  the 
persons  at  the  neighboring  table  all  look  up  with  one 
accord.  "What  iid  you  say,  Eustace? 


A  BIT  OF  A  BLUNDER.  67 

"  I  didn't  say  anything ;  you  didn't  give  me  a 
chance,"  returns  Mr.  Lamkin  testily. 

"  So  that  young  man  is  here,"  says  Nell,  looking 
into  space.  "  I  believe  there  is  something  super- 
natural about  him.  Leslie  why  don't  you  say  some- 
thing ?  How  can  you  decide  whether  you  will  have 
cutlets  or  steak,  when  you  know  that  your  fate  is 
somewhere  about  this  hotel,  liable  to  be  off  out  of 
reach,  at  any  moment?" 

Leslie  raises  her  expressive  eyebrows.  "  I  don't 
know  that  I  can  do  anything  about  it ;  "  she  replies, 
"  I  believe  it  isn't  customary  to  button-hole  strange 
young  men,  no  matter  how  interested  one  may  be 
in  them." 

"  It  was  here  he  met  his  friend,"  volunteers  Mr. 
Lamkin. 

"  Eustace — friend  of  my  childhood  I  What  kind 
of  a  looking  man  ?  "  asks  Nell,  promptly. 

"  I  can't  tell,  only  having  seen  his  back,"  responds 
Mr.  Lamkin  gruffly,  and  the  waiter  coming  for  Nell's 
order  at  this  moment,  the  subject  is  dropped.  Proba- 
bly it  would  gratify  her  to  know  that  at  this  very 
moment  the  interesting  stranger  is  mentioning  his 
encounter  with  the  carriage  party,  to  his  pedestrian 
friend,  as  the  two  stand  together  on  the  piazza  of 
the  hotel. 

The  "  hero  "  is  a  rather  slight  young  man,  some- 
what above  the  medium  height,  with  sleepy,  blue 
eyes,  and  a  carefully  tended  moustache.  His  regu- 
lar features  and  even  white  teeth,  make  him  quite 
good  looking  enough  for  the  romantic  rdle  which 


68  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

Leslie  and  Nell  have  assigned  him.  His  friend  is 
striking  in  appearance  if  only  on  account  of  his 
splendid  physique.  His  face  is  partly  concealed  by 
a  short,  brown  beard  and  moustache,  and  his  large 
gray  eyes  with  their  long  lashes,  look  back  from  the 
distant  mountains  as  his  friend  concludes  his  nar- 
ration. 

"  They  are  stopping  here,"  continues  the  hero,  "  I 
saw  the  young  man  this  morning.  Now  I  suppose 
nothing  would  afford  you  so  mucli  gratification  as  to 
make  the  acquaintance  of  those  two  young  ladies?" 

The  smile  with  which  he  makes  this  suggestion, 
proves  that  the  speaker  is  not  surprised  at  the  un- 
gracious exclamation  that  greets  it. 

"I  shall  begin  to  think  you  have  been  crossed  in 
love,  Douglas,"  he  pursues,  looking  into  his  friend's 
face  with  a  certain  admiring  affection. 

Douglas  Favernel  taps  his  cigar  against  the  piazza 
railing,  and  watches  the  ashes  fall. 

"  So  I  have,"  is  his  curt  rejoinder. 

"  I  understand  you,  but  a  brother's  love — I  wish 
old  fellow,  you  wouldn't  mind  so  much — where  is 
Frank  now  ?" 

"  Abroad  somewhere." 

There  is  a  little  silence,  then  Favernel  straightens 
up  and  seats  himself  on  the  railing,  a  half-smile 
on  his  lips. 

"I  went  to  a  party  last  week,  Tom,"  he  says 
carelessly. 

His  friend  falls  back  over  a  chair,  like  one  who 
has  suffered  a  shock. 


A  BIT  OF  A   BLUNDER.  69 

"  Break  it  to  me  gently,"  he  murmurs,  pressing 
both  hands  to  his  heart. 

Favernel's  smile  becomes  pronounced.  "I  did, 
upon  my  word.  The  sacrifice  took  place  while  I 
was  visiting  the  cousin  I  mentioned  to  you  last 
night.  She  had  an  invitation  to  attend  a  lawn 
party — brutal  time  of  year  for  a  lawn  party, 
but  she  was  as  delighted  as  possible — and  she  took 
it  for  granted  that  I  should  go  with  her.  I  didn't 
want  to  go —  " 

Here  Tom's  hearty  laugh  interrupts.  "Don't  use 
superfluous  language,  Douglas." 

Mr.  Favernel  clasps  his  hands  around  his  knee. 
"  Well,  there  proved  to  be  no  help  for  it ;  she 
couldn't  or  wouldn't  go  without  me,  and  of  course 
I  couldn't  deprive  her  of  her  party.  There  is  no 
particular  point  to  the  story,"  he  adds. 

"  Plenty  of  point,  my  dear  fellow,"  laughs  the 
hero,  who,  for  some  reason,  seems  to  take  a  particu- 
lar delight  in  his  friend's  account.  "  How  did  you 
enjoy  yourself?  Did  you  dance  ?" 

"  Did  1 1  The  hostess  walked  me  up  to  five  hun- 
dred or  less  young  ladies.  I  was  as  wax  in  that  de- 
termined woman's  hands.  How  do  you  suppose  it 
is,  Laible,"  Favernel  asks,  in  the  serious  tone  of  one 
really  thirsting  for  knowledge,  "  that  women  can 
remember  a  man's  face,  having  seen  it  only  once, 
out  doors,  ori  a  dark  night  ?" 

"  Give  it  up  ;  ask  me  another,"  replies  Laible, 
tossing  away  the  end  of  his  cigar,  and  refusing  a 
fresh  one  from  his  friend's  proffered  case. 


70  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

"  Every  one  of  those  five  hundred  or  less  young 
women  did  remember  me,"  continues  Favernel, 
meditatively,  as  he  restores  his  cigar  case  to  his 
pocket,  "  and  during  the  following  days  that  I  spent 
in  that  town,  I  did  nothing  but  lift  my  hat  from  the 
minute  I  left  the  house  until  I  entered  it  again." 

"  And  I  can  imagine  just  how  ungraciously  you 
did  it,"  says  Laible  ;  "  you  must  remember  that  you 
are  somebody  in  particular,  with  a  bank  account ; 
then,  besides,  a  man  who  has  the  reputation  of  be- 
ing a  society  hater  is  never  forgotten." 

Here,  with  an  exclamation,  Laible  springs  to  his 
feet.  "  Behold  my  young  ladies,"  he  says  softly,  as 
Leslie  and  Nell  come  out  upon  the  piazza.  "  Wake 
up,  Favernel ;  isn't  that  blonde  perfect?" 

Favernel,  still  abstracted  among  his  wrongs  of  the 
week  before,  turns  indifferently  at  Tom's  earnest 
words,  to  look  in  the  direction  of  the  young  ladies. 
Simultaneously  with  his  movement  Leslie  turns  to- 
ward him,  and  their  eyes  meet.  A  surprised  color 
steals  into  the  girl's  face.  Like  a  delicate  sun-lit 
flower  she  looks  to  the  "  hero,"  as  she  stands  in  her 
soft  brown  dress,  swayed  toward  a  welcome  home 
face,  for  her  father  has  never  repeated  to  her  the 
story  of  Frank  Favernel's  twin  brother,  and  she 
does  not  doubt  that  the  blue-shirted  man  standing 
before  her  is  the  caller  with  whom  she  spent  so 
pleasant  an  evening  a  few  weeks  ago. 

For  a  moment  she  hesitates  what  to  do.  She  sees 
that  he  makes  no  effort  to  obtrude  his  slight  ac- 
quaintance upon  her.  Only  a  moment  she  waits, 


A  BIT   OF   A  BLUNDER.  71 

then  advances  to  him  with  a  bright  cordiality  in  her 
lovely  face. 

"  What  a  surprise  this  is,  Mr.  Favernel,"  she  says 
gaily,  offering  her  hand. 

Favernel  starts  to  his  feet,  and  Tom  Laible  blesses 
the  lucky  fate  that  acquainted  his  friend  with  this 
young  beauty,  as  he  squares  himself  for  an  impend- 
ing introduction. 

"  I'm  delighted,  I'm  sure,"  stammers  Favernel ; 
"this  is  indeed  a  surprise."  Here  he  receives  a  sug- 
gestive look  from  his  friend.  "  Very  much  so — 
ahem !" 

Miss  Valentine  stares  at  this  odd  behavior,  but 
Leslie,  engrossed  in  the  thought  of  Nell's  pleasure 
at  the  happening,  does  not  immediately  notice  that 
anything  is  wrong.  She  presents  Favernel  to  her 
friend,  and  the  hero,  who  begins  to  consider  it  high 
time  that  he  should  be  included  in  these  social  amen- 
ities, takes  this  opportunity  to  give  Douglas  a  per- 
emptory frown.  The  only  satisfaction  he  receives 
is  a  glance  from  the  victim,  of  mingled  bewilderment 
and  despair,  which  at  any  other  time  would  con- 
vulse him. 

Poor  Favernel  grows  hot  and  cold  by  turns.  He 
cudgels  his  brains  until  they  threaten  to  evaporate, 
but  with  no  effect.  Suddenly  a  ray  of  light  gleams 
upon  him.  Although  he  finds  it  impossible  to  recall 
the  name  of  this  gracious  blonde,  he  has  learned  that 
of  her  friend,  so  to  Miss  Valentine,  Laible  is  intro- 
duced iii  due  form.  Then  follows  another  of  the 
awkward  pauses  for  which  this  jerky  interview  is 


72  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

becoming  remarkable.     Nell  glances  quickly   from 
Favernel  to  Leslie. 

"  Was  ever  such  a  stupid  man  known  ?"  she 
thinks,  and  in  another  moment  has  determined  to 
take  the  matter  into  her  own  hands. 

"  Mr.  Laible,  this  is  the  mistress  of  Fairylands," 
she  says. 

"  I  can  easily  believe  it,"  says  Tom,  bowing,  "but 
may  I  not  know  the  sublunary  title  by  which  mor- 
tals address  her  ?" 

"  My  name  is  Leslie  Forrest,"  says  the  girl,  her 
cheeks  aflame,  "and  lam  trying  to  discover  whether 
it  is  you  or  I  of  whom  Mr.  Favernel  is  ashamed." 

"  The  pleasure  of  this  meeting  has  partially 
stunned  my  friend,  Miss  Forrest,"  says  Laible.  "  A 
lady  must  always  forgive  a  bashful  man.  Have  you 
noticed  the  view  one  can  get  just  around  the 
corner  of  the  piazza  ?"  he  continues.  "I  should  like 
to  show  it  to  you,"  and  Favernel  is  gloomily  envious 
of  the  air  with  which  his  friend  leads  Miss  Forrest 
away. 

Nell's  sentiments  are  hardly  more  cheerful.  An 
unreasonable,  miserable  pang  darts  through  her  as  she 
looks  after  the  couple,  but  she  recalls  herself  sharply. 
What  right  has  a  little,  dark  creature  like  herself  to 
be  jealous  of  Leslie  !  Then  she  attempts  conversa- 
tion with  Favernel,  and  although  her  loquacity  re- 
ceives slight  encouragement  from  its  taciturn  object, 
it  has  the  good  effect  of  diverting  herself,  so  that 
when  Leslie  and  her  escort  return  around  the  cor- 
ner of  the  hotel,  chatting  gayly,  she  can  look  at 


A  BIT   OF    A   BLUNDEB.  73 

them   without  any  unpleasant   contraction  of  the 
heart. 

It  is  a  relief  to  her  when  Miss  Cobb's  figure  ap- 
pears at  a  window  and  beckons.  The  young  ladies 
excuse  themselves  and  go  indoors.  Tom  Laible 
joins  his  friend,  shaking  his  head  seriously. 

"  Your  manners  need  a  great  deal  more  polishing, 
Douglas.  That  party  wasn't  enough." 

"  It  appears  that  it  was,  quite  enough,"  returns 
Favernel,  savagely. 

"How  is  that?" 

"  Can't  you  see  into  this  mill  stone  ?  Miss  For- 
rest must  be  one  of  the  young  ladies  I  met  at  that 
blessed  party." 

"  The  deuce  !" 

**  A  nice  position  to  be  put  in.  I  believe  I've  lost 
ten  pounds  in  the  ordeal.  I  couldn't  introduce  you 
to  her  because  I  couldn't  remember  her  name  or 
face  or  anything  about  her.  Is  that  sufficient 
reason?" 

Laible  does  not  reply  directly  to  this  lofty  sar- 
casm. 

"But  how  sincerely  pleased  she  seemed  to  see 
you.  Oh,  that  Fort unatus  purse  of  yours!  What 
doesn't  it  accomplish  ?" 

"Nonsense  !  It  couldn't  have  accomplished  that. 
She  is  an  heiress.  Her  little  friend  there  told  me 
as  much." 

"Aha!  Then  I  must  fall  in  love  with  her.  lam 
too  high-minded  to  marry  a  woman  for  her  money 
alone." 

4 


74  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

"  There  will  be  no  trouble  about  that,"  returns 
Favernel  contemptuously.  "  You  can  fall  in  love 
with  the  ease  induced  by  long  practice.  But  what 
are  we  thinking  of  ?"  he  adds  suddenly,  a  hunted 
expression  in  his  eyes.  "  Let  us  get  out  of  this 
place  before  those  ladies  reappear.  My  only  safety 
is  in  flight.  I'll  go  in  and  pay  the  bill  and  we'll 
start." 

"  Not  a  bit  of  it,"  says  the  younger  man.  "  Any- 
way you  are  too  late.  There  they  come." 

This  time  Leslie  meets  Favernel  with  dignity. 
She  has  been  deeply  hurt  by  the  manner  in  which 
her  advances  were  met ;  but  since  the  young  men 
are  directly  in  her  path  she  is  obliged  to  introduce 
them  to  Miss  Cobb,  and  then  Mr.  Lamkiii  steps  for- 
ward. 

"  Mr.  Favernel,"  she  says  coldly,  "  this  is  Mr. 
Lamkin,  whom  I  can  scarcely  expect  you  to  remem- 
ber having  met  at  Fairylands." 

Favernel  bows,  a  slow  look  of  horror  gathering 
over  his  face,  and  while  Mr.  Lamkin  is  settling  his 
party  in  the  carriage,  he  draws  his  friend  into  the 
hotel  office. 

"  Laible,"  he  says  in  a  low  voice,  "  did  you  hear 
that  ?  That  girl  is  a  lunatic!  " 

He  utters  the  last  word  in  a  horrified  under- 
tone. 

"  Well,  humor  her,  humor  her.  Always  humor 
lunatics,  especially  pretty  ones,"  says  Laible, 
lightly. 

"Did  you  hear    her    say    I  had  been  to  fairy 


A  BIT  OF  A  BLUNDER.  75 

land  ?  Evidently  that  is  her  mania.  Here 
Tom,"  handing  a  roll  of  bills  from  his  pocket, 
"you  pay  the  bill,  and  the  instant  their  carriage 
starts,  we  will  put  off  in  another  direction,  and  I 
hope  the  world  is  large  enough  to  permit  us  never 
to  meet  them  again." 

"  Pshaw  I  "  exclaims  Laible  taking  the  money, 
"  you  carry  this  thing  too  far.  If  it  is  true  that  the 
pretty  heiress  is  a  little  touched  in  the  upper  story, 
it  is  clearly  our  duty  to  help  Miss  Valentine  in  the 
work  of  diverting  her." 

Having  paid  the  bill  he  returns  to  the  attack. 

"  Come,  Favernel,"  he  begs,  "  don't  back  out  of 
this  thing." 

"  You  go,  if  you  like,"  returns  the  other  stubborn- 
ly; "  but  I  am  not  going  to  endure  so  painful  a  sight 
any  longer." 

"  Hear  the  man  !  He  calls  Miss  Forrest  a  painful 
sight ! "  exclaims  Laible,  when  Mr.  Lamkin  suddenly 
appears  before  their  window  and  beckons. 

"  There,  Favernel,  he  wants  you." 

" No,  he  wants  you"  exclaims  Douglas,  stepping 
back. 

"  Nonsense,"  says  Laible,  "  go  ahead.  He  wants 
you,  as  the  old  and  tried  friend  of  Miss  Forrest. 

Favernel  growls  but  goes,  and  Tom  follows  with 
a  most  unsympathetic  smile  on  his  countenance. 

Mr.  Lamkin  meets  them  at  the  door  and  addresses 
Favernel. 

"  I  thought  if  you  were  intending  to  set  out  this 


76  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

morning,  we  might  start  together,  socially,  if  you 
are  so  inclined." 

By  what  maneuvers  Twinkle  has  managed  that 
this  invitation  shall  be  given  will  never  be  known. 

Favernel  replies  hastily. 

"  You  are  very  kind,  but  Mr.  Laible  and  myself 
had  just  come  to  the  conclusion — " 

"  That  we  should  enjoy  nothing  better,"  interrupts 
Tom.  "  We  are  at  your  service,  sir." 

Miserably  Favernel  follows  his  determined  friend, 
who  talks  gaily  to  the  occupants  of  the  carriage  as 
Mr.  Lamkin  starts  the  horse  slowly. 

"  Is  this  Mr.  Favernel  an  old  friend  of  yours  ?  " 
asks  Miss  Cobb,  softly,  of  Leslie,  who  is  occupying 
the  seat  beside  her. 

"  Not  at  all,"  replies  the  girl,  with  a  scornful 
glance  out  at  the  taller  of  the  two  pedestrians.  "  He 
is  a  friend  of  my  father's.  He  is  engaged  to  my 
father's  ward." 

Miss  Cobb  heaves  a  sigh  of  relief. 

"  I  have  dropped  my  fan  !  "  exclaims  Leslie,  "  Mr. 
Laible  will  you  be  so  kind — "  but  it  is  Favernel  who 
darts  around  behind  the  carriage,  and  carefully  wip- 
ing the  dust  from  the  fan,  restores  it  to  its  owner 
with  an  air  of  so  much  deference  and  so  earnest  and 
awed  an  expression  in  his  eyes  that  the  girl  is  some- 
what mollified.  "  If  we  could  see  a  ridge  of  moun- 
tains like  that  ahead  of  us  from  Fairylands,  it  would 
be  quite  complete,  wouldn't  it,  Mr.  Favernel  ? " 
she  asks. 


A  BIT  OF   A  BL,UNDJfiB.  77 

Favernel  starts  and  give3  her  a  side-long  glance. 

"  Humor  her,  humor  her,"  mutters  Tom. 

"  O,  yes — yes — quite  the  finishing  touch,"  says 
Favernel,  then  gives  a  stealthy  look  at  the  others  of 
the  party  expecting  at  least  an  expressive  glance  in 
recognition  of  his  presence  of  mind.  To  his  sur- 
prise they  are  all  calmly  indifferent. 

"Too  used  to  it,  I  suppose  to  notice  it,  poor 
thing,"  he  thinks. 

"  You  didn't  tell  me  you  thought  of  coming  to  the 
mountains,"  continued  Leslie. 

"  I — I  saw  you  so  short  a  time,  I  hardly  thought 
it  would  interest  you,"  hesitates  Favernel. 

Leslie  stares  at  him  with  a  puzzled  frown.  His 
embarrassment  is  incomprehensible. 

"  See  that  pretty  cultivated  island,  Mr.  Favernel  ?  " 
she  says,  again  after  a  few  minutes.  "  Doesn't  that 
look  a  -little  like  Fairylands,  the  river  is  so  like 
glass?" 

"  Why,"  wonders  the  wretched  man,  "  does  she 
never  ask  Tom's  opinion  of  fairy  land  ?  " 

Now,  however,  the  horses  begin  to  give  evidence 
of  impatience  at  being  restrained,  and  Favernel  wel- 
comes the  diversion. 

'  This  can  not  be  a  very  agreeable  arrangement  for 
you,"  he  says,  addressing  the  driver.  **  Let  the 
horses  go.  Do  not  wait  longer  for  us." 

This  last  is  an  earnest  appeal  in  spite  of  muttered 
interruptions  from  Tom  who,  having  been  kept 
amused  by  Nell's  sallies,  considers  the  present  ar- 
rangement an  admirable  one. 


78  A  SANE   LUNATIC. 

"  I  believe  we  shall  have  to  leave  you,"  says  Mr. 
Lamkin,  "  we  shall  go  as  far  as  Upton  to-day.  I 
suppose  you — "  but  whatever  Mr.  Larakin  supposes 
is  lost  on  the  pedestrians,  as  the  horses  start  for- 
ward. Leslie  and  Nell  lean  from  the  carriage  and 
bow  farewells  which  are  both  aimed  at  the  hero, 
with  not  a  regret  for  his  taciturn,  ill-at-ease  com- 
panion. 

The  pedestrians  raise  their  hats. 

"  I  breathe  again,"  says  Favernel. 

"  Well  if  you  don't  exert  yourself  to  be  a  little 
more  agreeable  than  you  have  been,  I  shall  wish  I 
had  acted  as  postillion  to  that  carriage  party,"  says 
Tom.  "  What  is  the  matter  with  you  ?" 

"The  matter  is  that  I  would  rather  stand  at  the 
mouth  of  a  loaded  cannon,  than  have  Miss  Forrest 
turn  those  exquisite  eyes  of  hers  on  me." 

"  Saints  defend  us  !  That  is  the  first  time  I  ever 
heard  you  admire  a  woman's  eyes." 

"  And  the  last,  probably.  I  never  saw  a  sight 
that  aroused  my  pity  so  keenly." 

"  And  pity,  you  know,  is  akin  to  the  other  thing," 
adds  his  friend. 

"  Don't  joke,  Tom.  It  fairly  makes  my  flesh  creep 
to  have  her  look  at  me  in  that  trusting  way  and  then 
talk  about  fairy  land." 

"  Perhaps  she  takes  you  for  that  remarkable  twin 
brother  of  yours,  after  all." 

Favernel  shakes  his  head.  "  It  is  some  years 
since  we  have  been  taken  for  one  another;  then  be- 
side, she  speaks  of  having  seen  me  recently  and 


A  BIT   OF   A   BLUNDER.  79 

they  tell  me,  somebody  told  me,  that  Frank  is  still 
abroad." 

"  This  is  not  my  first  meeting  with  that  unfortu- 
nate beauty,"  says  Laible  after  they  have  tramped 
along  a  few  minutes  in  silence, — "not  long  ago  I  rode 
several  miles  with  her  in  the  cars." 

"You  did  ?     How  did  she  behave  ?" 

"  Like  anyone  else  ;  but  a  gentleman  brought  her 
to  the  train,  and  I  recollect  that  he  said — '  I  don't 
know  as  we  do  right  to  let  you  go  alone.' " 

"No  wonder,'*  says  Favernel  indignantly.  "What 
careless  friends  the  poor  creature  has !" 

"  Poor  creature  I"  repeats  Tom.  "  That  sounds 
strange  in  such  a  connection.  If  ever  a  bright,  un- 
clouded intellect  seemed  to  shine  out  in  a  beautiful 
face,  it  does  there." 

"  Yes  ;  but  that  is  often  the  way.  Probably  she 
is  perfectly  sane  on  most  points,  although  if  so,  why 
should  she  wonder  that  I  did  not  tell  her  I  was  com- 
ing to  the  mountains  ?  I  don't  suppose  I  was  with 
her  more  than  ten  minutes." 

"  All  the  more  flattering,"  says  Tom, 

"  Don't  speak  that  way,  Laible ;  it  seems  sacrileg- 
ious. I  believe,  although  it  was  a  relief  to  have  them 
go,  I  should  feel  sorry  never  to  see  that  girl  again. 
It  seems  as  though  judicious  treatment  must  do 
something  for  her — as  if  she  could  be  restored." 

"  That  is  the  spirit,  Favernel ;  at  last  you  speak 
like  a  sensible  man.  I  have  a  plan  to  propose,  which, 
if  it  meets  your  approbation  will  enable  us  to  ac- 
company the  interesting  party  as  far,  and  as  long  as 
we  like." 


80  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 


CHAPTER    VII. 

BY  UMBAGOG. 

**A  nameless  longing  filled  her  breast, 
A  wish  tbat  she  hardly  dared  to  own, 
For  something  better  than  she  had  known." 

— J.  Q.  "WHITTTKB. 

NO  longer  obliged  to  be  content  with  distant 
grandeur,  the  carriage  party  are  among  the 
majestic  hills  at  last. 

They  have  passed  through  one  of  the  notches,  and 
coming  to  a  particularly  picturesque  spot,  have  left 
the  carriage,  to  walk  about  and  enjoy  the  scene  at 
greater  length. 

"  How  glad  you  must  be  Leslie,"  says  Nell,  "that 
you  persisted  in  saving  your  adjectives  yesterday 
and  the  day  before." 

Leslie  shakes  her  head  silently. 

"  Exactly,"  continues  Nell.  "  It  is  the  fate  of  the 
miser ;  you  saved  them  until  too  late.  This  scene 
baffles  adjectives.  You  point  a  moral  very  strikingly, 
my  dear." 

At  their  feet,  a  deep  ravine  separates  the  road 
from  the  mountains  beyond.  In  its  depths  flows  a 
rushing  river,  breaking  over  rocks  and  logs,  while 
down  the  sides  of  the  distant  mountains  run  streams 
whose  silvery  waterfalls  catch  the  sunlight,  auc1 
deepen  the  darkness  of  the  firs. 


BY  UMBAGOO.  81 

Mr.  Lamkin  improves  the  opportunity  to  take  a 
small  pill. 

Miss  Cobb  walks  slowly  down  the  road,  enjoying 
the  view  in  her  own  mute  fashion. 

Suddenly,  in  the  great  stillness  of  the  place  a  dis- 
tant sound  of  horses'  hoofs  is  heard. 

Nell  lifts  her  head  instantly. 

"  Sister  Ann,  sister  Ann,  do  you  see  anything  ?" 
she  cries. 

Leslie  looks,  and  without  any  warning  cloud  of 
dust,  two  horsemen  appear,  coming  at  a  great  pace 
along  the  narrow  road.  Their  horses'  sides  are 
wet. 

As  soon  as  they  see  that  they  are  recognized,  Tom 
Laible  swings  his  hat,  and  galloping  on,  just  reins  in 
his  horse  as  it  passes  Leslie. 

"  Do  you  know  that  is  the  second  time  that  you 
have  nearly  run  over  me,  Mr.  Laible  ? "  she  asks. 
"  The  first  time  was  just  outside  Fairylands.  Do 
you  remember  me  now  ?  " 

The  gay  expression  fades  from  the  young  man's 
face.  He  stammers  some  reply,  and  feigns  to  be 
occupied  with  his  horse,  who  sidles  across  the 
road. 

Leslie  has  hardly  time  to  wonder  at  the  slight 
attention  paid  to  her  question,  for  Favernel,  who 
comes  up  a  little  behind  his  friend,  leaps  off  his 
horse  at  her  side. 

The  girl  reddens  and  draws  back. 

"  You  startled  me,"  she  says. 

"  And  you  frightened  me,"  he  returns,  mentally 
F 


82  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

anathematizing  the  carelessness  displayed  by  Leslie's 
guardians  in  permitting  her  thus  to  stand  alone  on 
the  brink  of  a  ravine. 

Miss  Valentine  welcomes  Laible  with  a  very  good 
air  of  nonchalance. 

"  A  bright  idea  of  mine,  wasn't  it,  to  turn  our 
walk  into  a  ride,"  he  says,  as  he  approaches  her. 

"  Very ;  but  will  those  tired  horses  carry  you 
far?" 

"  No,  they  are  not  very  good  animals,  we  shall 
send  them  back  when  we  reach  Upton,  and  get  some 
others  somewhere." 

"  How  delightfully  independent  gentlemen  can 
be,"  says  Nell,  "  especially  when  they  have  money," 
she  adds  bluntly. 

"  Or  have  a  moneyed  friend,"  suggests  Tom, 
coolly.  "  I  furnish  ideas,  and  Mr.  Favernel  fur- 
nishes unlimited  ducats." 

"  Is  he  so  rich,  then  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  and  all  within  a  few  years." 

"  Why,  he  has  hardly  had  time  to  get  used  to  it," 
says  Nell ;  "  how  happy  he  must  be  !  " 

"  He  is  not  happy,  at  all,"  returns  Tom,  marvel- 
ing at  the  cupidity  of  women,  as  manifested  in  Miss 
Valentine's  tone,  "  for  when  he  gained  his  fortune, 
he  lost  his  brother,  or  rather  his  brother's  friend- 
ship— much  the  same  thing — a  small  matter,  com- 
pared with  the  fortune,  you  think  perhaps." 

"  Perhaps,"  assents  Nell,  "  that  depends  entirely 
upon  what  sort  of  person  the  brother  is." 

Here  Leslie  approaches,  quite  unconscious  that 


BY  UMBAGOQ.  83 

Nell  would  prefer  her  to  keep  away.  She  has  dis- 
covered that  so  long  as  she  remains  near  the  ravine,  no 
matter  how  much  she  moves  about,  Favernel  follows 
her  like  her  shadow,  and  at  the  first  opportunity  she 
escapes  from  the  persistent  espionage,  leaving  Doug- 
las to  frown  down  upon  the  rocks  below  and  to  won- 
der whether  he  has  been  wise  or  foolish  to  fall  in 
with  Tom's  suggestion. 

"  Had  we  not  better  move  on  ?  "  suggests  Mr. 
Lamkin.  "  It  would  be  well  to  be  under  cover 
before  evening.  I  declare,  I  don't  like  the  idea  of 
going  down  that  hill,"  he  continues  ruefully,  gazing 
at  the  steep  decline  with  its  loose  stones. 

Mr.  Favernel  turns  quickly  around. 

"  Mount  my  horse,  if  you  would  like  the  change, 
Mr.  Lamkin.  Let  me  drive  in  your  place  awhile?" 

*'  A  thousand  thanks,"  returns  the  invalid, 
promptly ;  "now  I  take  that  very  kindly.  I  suppose 
my  physician  knew  what  he  was  about  when  he  sent 
me  on  this  trip,  but  I  find  it  very  fatiguing  business 
— very." 

So  it  is  arranged.  Leslie  finds  herself  next  Mr. 
Favernel,  on  the  front  seat  of  the  carriage,  and  the 
cavalcade  moves  on.  Miss  Forrest  can  be  disagreeable 
when  she  tries,  and  she  does  try  during  the  follow- 
ing hour,  but  with  no  effect.  The  more  acid  the 
replies  that  she  vouchsafes  to  her  companion's 
remarks  on  the  scenery,  or  the  climate,  or  any  other 
of  the  safe  topics  upon  which  he  ventures,  the  more 
kind  becomes  his  voice,  the  more  pronounced  his 
glances  of — if  Leslie  can  believe  it — compassion. 


84  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

He  redoubles  his  attention  to  her  comfort,  becomes 
more  talkative,  tells  her  anecdotes. 

Tom  Laible  stops  occasionally  in  the  animated 
conversation  he  is  keeping  up  with  Nell,  to  send 
long  looks  of  amazement  in  the  direction  of  his 
friend. 

"  Miss  Forrest  must  be  an  enchantress,"  he  says  at 
last.  "  She  is  the  first  lady  I  ever  saw  Mr.  Faver- 
nel  talk  to,  although  I  have  seen  plenty  talk  to 
him." 

As  to  Leslie  herself,  she  decides  that  Douglas 
Favernel  is  the  strangest  combination  she  has  ever 
known.  So  ill-mannered  this  morning,  so  sweet- 
tempered  this  afternoon,  she  can  not  comprehend 
him. 

A  half  an  hour  before  reaching  Upton,  Mr.  Faver- 
nel changes  places  again  with  Mr.  Lamkin,  the  lat- 
ter gladly  acquiescing  in  the  proposition  that  Mr. 
Favernel  shall  ride  ahead,  order  dinner,  and  secure 
rooms  for  the  party,  and  when  the  carriage  load 
alight  at  the  hotel,  Tom  Laible  is  on  the  piazza  to 
meet  them. 

"Dinner  will  not  be  ready  for  an  hour,"  he  says, 
"  and  you  all  ought  to  lie  down  until  then." 

" 1  certainly  shall  for  one,"  returns  Mr.  Lamkin, 
"  and  I  should  have  been  laible  to  do  so  without  any 
suggestion  ;  see  the  point  ?"  and  highly  pleased  with 
his  own  wit,  he  goes  into  the  house  preceded  by 
Miss  Cobb  and  Leslie. 

"That  is  over,"  says  Tom  to  Nell,  fanning  him- 
self with  his  hat,  "I  am  so  relieved  I  I  am  always 


BY   UMBAGOQ.  85 

expecting  it  until  it  does  fall,  and  then  I  can  be  at 
rest  again." 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?" 

"  Why,  that  pun  on  my  name.  Everybody  is 
sure  to  make  it,  in  time,  and  everybody  is  equally 
sure  that  it  never  before  was  conceived  by  mortal. 
The  agony  I  have  endured  getting  up  hollow  sepul- 
chral laughs  over  it  would  move  a  heart  of  stone ! 
Sometimes  I  think  I  will  go  to  Congress  and  get  my 
name  changed  to  Smith  or  Jones." 

Nell  smiles.  "  I  am  relieved,"  she  says,  "  to  find 
Mr.  Lamkin  so  frisky.  Do  let  him  pun  if  it  will 
help  to  keep  him  up  until  this  drive  is  over.  I  nev- 
er before  realized  my  blessing  in  owning  a  name 
that  is  exempt  from  having  such  liberties  taken 
with  it." 

"  Yours  ?  Why  yours  is  worse  than  mine  I 
should  say." 

"Ah,  but  you  don't  realize.  It  is  playing  with 
fire  to  pun  on  my  name." 

"  Sure  enough,  a  fellow  would  commit  himself 
decidedly  by  asking  you  to  be  his  Valentine." 

"Yes.  Think  of  paying  for  the  pleasure  of  a  mo- 
ment with  a  life-long  bondage  !" 

**  Miss  Valentine,  there  are  hosts  of  appropriate 
things  that  might  be  said  about  a  happy  slave  right 
there,  but  I  have  no  right  to  detain  you  here  to 
listen  to  pretty  speeches,"  says  Laible,  looking  down 
on  the  red  roses  and  the  little  brown  hand  that  re- 
places the  eyeglasses.  "  Ought  you  not  to  go  in 
and  rest  before  dinner?" 


86  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

"  O  no,  I  am  not  tired,"  replies  Nell,  conscious 
that  she  is  perhaps  forcing  her  company  on  the 
"  hero,"  but  bent  upon  enjoying  the  hour  to  the  ut- 
most, before  the  time  comes  to  be  shut  up  again  in 
Brenton. 

"  What  do  you  say  to  a  walk,  then  ?"  asks  Laible. 
"I  was  about  to  walk  down  by  the  lake  when  you 
arrived." 

"  I  should  like  it  of  all  things !" 

So  they  start,  Nell  glancing  back  at  the  hotel,  and 
wondering  if  Leslie  is  watching  from  any  of  its  win- 
dows ;  but  Leslie  is  doing  no  such  foolish  thing. 
She  is  deep  in  "  The  Wooing  O't,"  and  oblivious 
to  all  heroes  save  the  one  therein  contained. 

"What  name  has  this  pretty  lake?"  asks  Nell 
when  they  come  upon  it. 

"Umbagog.  Favernel  says  the  fishing  here  is 
capital.  I  am  almost  tempted  to  stay  and  try  it." 

"Why  don't  you?"  asks  the  girl  carelessly,  men- 
tally calling  down  everything  unpleasant  upon  Mr. 
Laible's  devoted  head,  should  he  thus  desert  herself 
and  Leslie. 

"  Perhaps  we  shall.  It  will  be  just  as  Favernel 
says." 

"I  thought  this  afternoon  that  you  said  you  fur- 
nished the  ideas." 

"  It  was  a  base  misrepresentation  ;  occasionally 
he  falls  in  with  my  suggestions,  but  as  a  general 
thing  Favernel  leads,  and  I  follow  suit." 

"  Well,  I  wouldn't  say  so  I"  speaks  Nell,  impul- 
sively. 


BY  tratBAGOQ.  87 


Her  companion  looks  at  her  in  surprise.  "Why  ? 
what  did  I  say  ?" 

"If  I  were  a  man,  I'd  like  to  see  myself  follow 
anybody's  lead,"  she  returns  ;  "if  you  wish  to  stay 
and  fish  in  Umbagog  Lake,  do  so,  and  let  Mr.  Fav- 
ernel  do  as  he  likes." 

"  But  that  would  hardly  work  in  this  case, 
when  I  am  his  guest,  don't  you  understand  ?"  says 
Tom,  with  an  amused  smile. 

"O  of  course,  if  your  motive  is  politeness  it  is 
highly  commendable,  but  if  it  is  laz  —  indifference,  I 
shouldn't  think  you  could  bear  it  in  yourself,"  and 
Miss  Valentine's  brown  cheeks  flush. 

Mr.  Laible  looks  at  her  a  moment,  curiously. 
"  Here  is  a  seat  for  you  by  the  water  ;  shall  we  sit 
down  ?"  he  asks,  spreading  his  handkerchief  over  a 
flat  rock. 

"  And  where  will  you  sit  ?"  asks  the  girl,  looking 
about. 

"  *  My  lodging's  on  the  cold  ground,'  and  not  for 
the  first  time  either,"  replies  the  other,  dropping 
upon  the  rain-wet  grass. 

"  You'll  take  everything  I  Chills  and  fever,  and 
everything  else,"  exclaims  Nell,  seating  herself. 

"  That  is  not  so  bad  as  the  lecture  you  have  on 
your  tongue's  end  for  me." 

"  Lecture  ?  when  I  have  only  known  you  a  day  !" 

"  O  that  is  nothing,  there  is  something  about  me 
that  invites  reproach.  I  don't  know  what  it  is  ;  I 
am  a  very  peaceable  man,  but  it  always  makes  peo- 
ple bristle  to  come  near  me." 


88  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

"  I  don't  feel  very  pugilistic,"  laughs  Nell. 

"  And  moreover,  no  one  is  ever  afraid  to  speak 
his  mind  to  me  ;  in  a  very  short  time,  twenty-four 
hours  at  most,  I  am  usually  made  acquainted  with 
my  new  acquaintance's  candid  impression  and  opin- 
ion of  me,  and  in  no  case  has  it  been  on  the  whole, 
favorable  ;  yet  I  have  struggled  through  twenty- 
seven  years  of  life.  I  think  I  must  be  peculiarly 
constructed  to  bear  contumely,"  and  the  young  man 
takes  off  his  hat  to  the  evening  breeze,  and  looks  up 
at  his  companion  with  lazy  good  nature. 

"  You  are  so  entirely  different  from  what  I  thought 
you,"  observes  Nell,  naively. 

"And  what  did  you  think  me  ?" 

"  I  thought  you  were  stiff,  and  would  be  hard  to 
get  acquainted  with,  that  first  day  I  saw-  you  in  the 
cars,"  replies  the  girl  confidentially." 

"  Saw  me  in  the  cars?  "  repeats  Laible,in  a  puzzled 
tone. 

"  Of  course,"  thinks  Nell,  with  another  of  those 
unaccountable  little  miserable  pangs,  "he  could  not 
see  me  when  Leslie  was  by  ";  her  manner  becomes 
cooler.  "  Yes,  I  saw  you  when  I  met  Miss  Forrest  at 
Portland." 

''Ah,  was  it  you  ?  I  didn't  remember.  It  was  a 
little  strange,  was  it  not,  for  Miss  Forrest's  friends 
to  allow  her  to  perform  any  journey  alone  ?"  and 
Laible  looks  inquiringly  into  his  companion's  face. 

"  I  hardly  thought  of  it,"  replies  Miss  Valentine, 
"  although  a  girl  in  Leslie's  position,  is,  of  course, 


BY    UMBAGOG.  89 

less  often  allowed  to  go  unchaperoned  than  one  in — 
mine,  for  instance. 

"  I  should  hope  so,"  replies  the  gentleman,  quick- 
ly ;  and  he  attributes  the  hurt  shadow  that  falls 
over  Nell's  face  to  her  sensitiveness  at  having  her 
friend's  unhappy  condition  alluded  to. 

"  Well,  this  is  diverging,"  he  continues.  "  You 
thought  I  was  stiff,  and  now  you  find  me  yielding, 
bending  meekly  to  the  executioner,  and  you  hesitate 
to  strike  the  first  blow  ;  why  should  you  ?" 

"  How  can  I,  when  I  know  nothing  about  you  ?" 
says  Nell,  striving  to  crush  out  of  her  mind  the 
thought  that  her  companion  considers  her  of  so  far 
coarser  material  than  Leslie,  that  what  is  fit  for  her- 
self, should  not  be  considered  for  one  moment  in 
connection  with  the  heiress.  "  He  belongs  to  Les- 
lie's world,  not  mine,"  she  thinks.  *'  Can  it  be  pos- 
sible that  so  subtle  a  freemasonry  exists  in  those 
circles,  that,  knowing  nothing  of  either  of  us,  he 
can  at  once  separate  the  refinement  and  delicacy 
clinging  to  her,  from  the  atmosphere  of  pettiness 
and  coarseness  that  I  can  not  shake  off,  but  must 
breathe  all  my  life." 

Not  often  do  bitter  thoughts  obtain  entrance 
to  Nell  Valentine's  mind,  and  bravely  she  fights 
them,  sitting  by  the  mountain  lake  this  Summer 
evening,  with  the  placidly  unconscious  New  Yorker 
at  her  feet. 

"  I  have  said  my  say,"  she  returns  at  last ;  "  and 
I  do  not  know  how  I  dared,  either.     It  was  only 
that  I  hoped  you  weren't  lazy." 
4» 


90  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

"Miss  Valentine,  I  beseech  you  not  to  hope  that. 
I  should  like  to  reform  in  something  for  you,  for  I 
make  it  a  point  to  promise  reformation  in  some  line 
to  every  one  who  takes  me  in  hand,  but  you  must 
respect  my  favorite  sin." 

"  I  haven't  taken  you  in  hand,"  laughs  Nell.  "  I 
do  not  want  any  part  in  such  reformation  as  yours. 
You  are  the  most  comfortable  sinner  I  ever  met." 

"  So  I  am,  or  I  should  not  be  here  to-night.  I 
ought  to  be  at  home,  and  at  work  this  minute." 

"  What  are  you  when  you  are  at  home  ?"  asks 
Nell. 

"  A  hard-working  lawyer.  But  Favernel  came 
into  the  office  one  day,  and  asked  me  to  take  this 
trip  with  him,  and  as  no  one  came  in  on  the  same 
day  to  offer  me  a  thousand  dollar  retaining  fee  to 
stay  where  I  was,  I  just  'shut  up  shop'  and  started ; 
and  now,  if  I  may  make  so  bold,  what  are  you  when 
you  are  at  home  ?" 

"  A  housekeeper,"  returns  Nell,  shortly. 

"  It  is  not  possible,  you  are  too  young." 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,  appearances  are  deceptive. 
For  more  than  a  year  I  have  kept  house  for  Mrs.  Lam- 
kin,  who  took  me  in  when  I  had  not  a  relative  in 
the  world ;  and  although  I  am  not  actually  depen- 
dent upon  her,  I  am  grateful  for  my  home  there,  for 
I  am  as  poor  as  a  church  mouse.  Now  that  I  think 
of  it,  Leslie  and  I  are  ever  so  much  like  Mr.  Faver- 
nel and  you,  for  he  is  rich  and  you  are — didn't  you 
say  you  were — I  understood  that  you — why  I  don't 
believe  you  said  one  word  about  it ! "  and  from  talk- 


BY   UMBAGOQ.  91 

ing  very  fast  and  gaily,  Nell  becomes  very  hesitating 
and  flushed. 

"  Your  penetration  is  faultless,  Miss  Valentine. 
Job's  turkey  was  a  capitalist  compared  with  me, 
and  his  possessions,  I  believe,  consisted  of  one  tail- 
feather." 

"  But  you  are  a  man.  You  can  force  the  world 
to  give  you  something  more  than  a  living;  whereas 
I — Oh,  I  wish  I  were  a  man  I"  finishes  Nell  emphat- 
ically. 

"  It  is  not  very  easy  to  force  more  than  a  living 
out  of  the  world  in  these  days,"  says  the  other. 

"  Mr.  Favernel  did  it." 

"  O  no.  Far  from  it.  It  is  the  old,  old  story  of 
the  rich  bachelor  uncle,  in  his  case.  He  deserved  it 
though.  He  was  always  an  energetic,  persevering 
sort  of  fellow,  before  this  uncle  died,  leaving  him  all 
his  property.  Favernel's  brother  had  toadied  to  the 
old  gentleman,  while  my  friend  kept  on  in  the  even 
tenor  of  his  way,  never  even  going  to  see  the  uncle, 
or  paying  him  any  sort  of  attention.  So  the  old 
fellow,  being  naturally  contrary  and  crabbed,  willed 
his  money  to  Douglas,  leaving  his  devoted  nephew 
in  the  lurch,  and  a  more  disappointed,  surprised  man, 
probably  never  lived,  than  Frank  Favernel,  the  day 
that  the  will  was  read.  I  suspect  that  he  used  very 
bad  language  to  his  brother,  who,  however,  offered 
him  half  of  the  money,  which  offer,  Frank  in  the 
heat  of  his  anger  refused.  I  rather  think  he  has  re- 
pented it  at  leisure  since." 

"  Which  ?     The  bad  language,  or  the  money  ?  " 


92  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

"  O  the  money.  He  hates  Douglas  as  strong)  /  as 
ever." 

"  What  an  unpleasant  state  of  things.  I  don't 
wonder  it  is  a  great  damper  on  Mr.  Favernel's  hap- 
piness." 

"  It  is ;  and  he  is  such  a  trump;  the  best  fellow,  I 
believe,  that  the  world  contains.  I  never  saw  his 
brother,  and  I  never  want  to.  Favernel  does  not  say 
much,  but  I  know  the  man  must  be  contemptible. 
But  I  forget.  My  friend's  affairs  can  not  interest  you 
as  they  do  me.  See  what  a  beautiful  sunset  I  I 
should  like  to  paint  it." 

"  What !  Can  you — do  you  paint  ?  "  asks  Nell, 
eagerly. 

"  I  used  to  think  I  could,  but  I  recovered  from 
the  idea,  some  time  ago.  How  still  the  woods  are 
across  from  us  !  All  it  needs  now  to  complete  the 
picture  is  that  the  deer  should  come  out  of  the  for- 
est, and  down  to  the  water  to  drink." 

"  Do  they  !  Are  there  deer  about  here  ?  "  asks 
the  girl  again. 

"  Certainly.  Did  you  never  see  deer  in  their  wild 
state  ?" 

Nell  longs  to  burst  out  with  the  truth,  that  she  has 
seen  nothing,  and  longs  to  see  everything ;  to  tell 
this  novel,  congenial  companion  all  her  minor  woes  ; 
to  tell  him  about  Jericho,  and  aunt  Lamkin's  poetry, 
but  he  would  not  only  be  uninterested,  he  might  look 
down  upon  her  the  more,  so  she  only  shakes  her 
head. 

"I  wish  they  would  show  off,  then,  for  your  bene 


BY   UMBAGOQ.  93 

fit,  but  they  never  come  as  early  as  this.  I  think 
dinner  must  be  ready  by  this  time  ;  shall  we  return 
to  the  hotel  ?  " 

"  Yes ;  but  I  could  sit  by  this  lake  all  night,"  says 
Nell,  rising  with  a  sigh. 

"  I  should  have  thought  you  would  require  some- 
thing beside  a  scenery  diet  after  your  long  drive. 
You  must  remember  we  are  not  in  Miss  Forrest's 
dear  fairyland,"  and  Tom  takes  another  quick  glance 
at  his  companion.  He  wishes  he  could  induce  her  to 
talk  freely  of  the  beautiful  heiress,  although  he  re- 
spects her  reticence. 

"Indeed  I  am  not  apt  to  forget  it,"  says  Nell. 
"  What  a  happy  girl  Miss  Forrest  is,  always  to  have 
the  thought  of  that  to  fall  back  upon." 

"  She  really  does  then  take  comfort  out  of  it  ?  " 
asks  Tom.  Nell  looks  at  him  in  surprise. 

"  Why  of  course  she  does  ;  the  thought  of  it  seems 
scarcely  ever  out  of  her  mind.  I  think  no  one  was 
ever  more  devotedly  attached  to  a  place,  than  Leslie 
is  to  Fairylands." 

"Then  you  think  it  would  be  cruel  as  well  as  use- 
less for  any  one  to  try  to  get  her  to  abandon  it  in 
favor  of  attractions  more  of  the  earth,  earthy." 

Pang  number  three  sends  the  blood  to  Miss  Valen- 
tine's face.  "There  is  no  telling  how  long  he  has 
been  in  love  with  her  "  she  thinks,  "  and  now  he 
asks  my  opinion,  of  whether  or  no  Leslie  would  give 
up  her  home  for  that  which  he  could  offer." 

"  I  would  not  take  the  responsibility  of  saying, 
Mr.  Laible,"  she  replies,  and  her  companion  ques- 
tions her  no  further. 


94  A   SANE  LUNATIO. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

CHEERING   MB.  LAMKIN. 


**  Way,  lady,  one  frown  is  enough 
In  a  life  so  soon  over  as  this  — 
And  though  minutes  seem  long  In  a  huff, 
They're  minutes  'tis  pity  to  miss.'1—  N.  P.  WILLIS. 


following  morning  after  breakfast,  Leslie  is 
-L  in  her  room  putting  on  her  hat  preparatory  to 
start,  when  Nell  bounces  in  without  ceremony. 

"  O,  Leslie,  that  blessed  Gruff-and-Glum.  What 
do  you  suppose  he  has  done  now  ?  " 

"  Tell  on,"  says  Leslie,  snapping  the  fastenings  of 
her  hand  bag. 

"  Chartered  an  adorable  little  steamer  to  take  us 
to  Errol  Dam,  where  our  horses  are  to  meet  us. 
O,  you  good  girl,  to  have  such  a  Croesus  of  a 
friend." 

"  Who  says  he  is  a  Croesus  ?  " 

"Mr.  Laible,"  responds  Nell,  standing  on  tip-toe 
to  get  a  good  view  over  Leslie's  shoulder  into  the 
mirror,  as  she  does  some  quick,  mysterious  thing  to 
her  "  bangs  "  which  heightens  their  becoiningness. 

"  Don't  thank  me.  He  makes  none  of  these  ex- 
ertions on  my  account." 

"  Why,  Leslie,  you  know  better.  My  how  he 
looks  at  you  I  " 


CHEERING  MB.    LAMKIN.  95 

"What  a  proof,"  laughs  Leslie. 

"  I  know  it  is  just  to  please  you  that  he  took  this 
steamer.  You  should  have  heard  him  talk  to  Mr. 
Lamkin — asking  him  if  Miss  Forrest  was  timid  on 
the  water,  or  if  you  would  enjoy  it,  and  so  on  ad 
infinitum.  I  settled  that  directly,  when  I  found  you 
were  all  that  stood  in  the  way  of  our  going.  I  told 
him  you  were  born  at  sea,  and  never  happy  except 
on  the  water.  Do  come  on." 

At  this  exhortation  Leslie  does  come  on,  following 
Nell  until  they  join  the  group  on  the  lake  shore. 
Favernel  advances,  the  vailed  eagerness  in  his  eyes 
questioning  Leslie's  approval  of  his  plan. 

"You  are  our  good  genius,  Mr.  Favernel,"  she 
says,  with  a  pleased  look  at  the  miniature  steamer, 
puffing  away  near  by. 

"  Of  course,"  assents  Laible  ;  "  Favernel  is  a  great 
acquisition.  Children  ory  for  him  ;  no  family  should 
be  without  him." 

Mr.  Lamkin  looks  in  some  dismay  at  the  im- 
promptu wharf  formed  by  a  narrow  plank  thrown 
across  floating  logs. 

"  It  will  be  very  nice — delightful,  after  we  get 
started,"  he  says,  "  but  I  am  so  giddy-headed  that 
really—" 

"  Why,  you  giddy,  young  thing,"  cries  Nell,  run- 
ning across  the  plank  and  nodding  back  from  the 
steamer's  deck. 

Leslie,  smiling  and  sure-footed,  comes  next,  closely 
followed  by  Favernel,  who  watches  her  every  move- 
ment until  the  transit  is  accomplished  ;  then  as  Mr. 


96  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

Lamkin  is  still  trotting  up  and  down  the  shore  in  a 
state  of  uncertainty,  Favernel  goes  back  and,  lifting 
him  as  if  he  were  a  feather-weight,  sets  him  down 
safely  on  the  deck. 

"  Shall  I  do  the  same  for  you,  Miss  Cobb  ?  "  in- 
quires1 Mr.  Laible. 

"  No  ;  but  if  you  only  had  a  coat-tail  now  I "  she 
says,  with  a  regretful  look  at  the  brevity  of  the  young 
man's  sack-coat. 

"  Won't  an  umbrella  do  just  as  well  ?  "  and  that 
article  being  produced,  Mr.  Laible,  holding  one  end, 
offers  the  other  to  Miss  Cobb,  who  grasps  it  in  the 
most  matter-of-fact  way,  and  thus  teters  safely 
over. 

The  steamer  moves  off  across  the  lake  in  the  brac- 
ing mountain  air,  the  hills,  trees,  and  occasional 
wooded  islands  being  faithfully  reflected  in  the 
glassy  water. 

Mr.  Lamkin  studies  his  written  directions  and 
takes  a  powder. 

Tom  Laible,  standing  near  Miss  Cobb,  regards  the 
invalid  with  great  disfavor. 

"'  Miss  Cobb,  I  don't  quite  understand  your  party," 
he  says,  confidentially. 

"  It  isn't  necessary  that  you  should,"  is  the 
reply. 

"  Right  between  the  eyes,"  murmurs  Tom.  "No. 
Come,  Miss  Cobb,  what  a  queer  selection  your  manly 
protector  is." 

"  Pooh  I  "  snorts  Miss  Dorothy.     "  Protector  I " 

"Well,  that's  what  I  say,"  reiterates  Laible. 


CHEERING    MB.    LAMKIN.  97 

"  He'll  do  well  enough,"  says  Miss  Cobb,  indiffer- 
ently. "  It's  as  well  to  have  a  figure-head  in  panta- 
loons with  us ;  but  I'm  capable  of  driving  those 
horses  over  the  route  we've  laid  out,  so  I  don't 
worry." 

Laible  laughs.  He  particularly  likes  the  odd  mix- 
ture of  reserve  and  bluntness  which  he  finds  in  the 
chaperone.  From  this  he  turns  to  watching  Faver- 
nel's  assiduous  care  for  Leslie's  comfort  and  the 
eagerness  with  which  he  listens  for  her  expressions 
of  pleasure  and  approval. 

Miss  Valentine  is  perched  on  the  highest  seat  the 
boat  affords.  Leslie  looks  up  at  her. 

"  This  does  cast  Fairylands  in  the  shade,"  she 
calls,  then  turns  to  address  some  remark  to  Douglas ; 
but  the  words  die  on  her  lips.  She  rises  and  walks 
away.  What  right  has  he  to  regard  her  with  so 
perplexed  and  pained  an  expression.  Persons  who 
are  so  moody  and  changeable  as  this  man  are  bores, 
she  tells  herself,  and  is  glad  when  the  ride  is  finished 
and  she  is  beside  Miss  Cobb  on  the  back  seat  of  the 
carriage. 

Driving  and  riding  as  on  the  previous  day,  it  is 
not  until  the  party  dismount  in  Dixville  Notch,  that 
Favernel  has  another  opportunity  to  speak  to  Leslie; 
and  when  he  endeavors  to  do  so,  she  avoids  him. 
Troubled  at  this  discovery,  the  young  man  approaches 
Nell,  who  is  standing  by  a  rushing  brook,  one  bank 
of  which  is  a  mountain. 

"  Look,  Mr.  Favernel,"  she  says,  "  as  high  up  as 
you  can  see,  the  mountain-side  is  covered  with  that 


98  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

beautiful  moss,  and  these  logs  across  the  brook  are 
velvety  with  it.  How  lovely !  " 

"  Yes,"  assents  Favernel,  absently.  Miss  Valen- 
tine is  an  ordinary  young  lady.  He  has  hardly 
spoken  to  her  before,  but  he  forgets  that  now.  He 
stands  twisting  his  mustache,  his  grave  face  graver 
than  usual. 

"  I  am  afraid  Miss  Forrest  is  offended  with  me," 
he  says  abruptly. 

Nell  looks  up  in  surprise.  "  What  a  queer  thing 
for  Gruff-and-Glum  to  come  to  me  with ! "  is  her 
mental  comment. 

"  I'm  sorry,"  she  replies  with  a  little  mocking  ring 
in  her  tone. 

"  What  do  you  think  I  may  have  done  ?  What 

are  her  sensitive  points  ? "  inquires  Favernel 

"  Precisely,"  thinks  Nell,  "as  though  Leslie's  sensi- 
tive points  were  not  those  of  any  other  nice  girl." 

"  I  don't  know,  perhaps  you  stare  at  her  too 
much,"  she  answers  bluntly. 

"  Do  I  stare  at  her noticeably  you  know  ?  " 

asks  Favernel,  seriously. 

"  I  should  say  so atrociously,"  replies  Nell. 

"  Thank  you  for  telling  me.  I  will  avoid  it  in 
future ;  but  you  see  I  am  so  interested  in  her,"  ex- 
plains the  young  man  with  more  warmth. 

"  O  yes,  I  see  it,  I  imagine  everybody  sees  it," 
remarks  Miss  Valentine. 

The  mountain  streams  are  distinctly  heard  rushing 
beneath  the  ground  they  stand  on.  Nell  looks 
over  her  shoulder  to  find  Laible.  He  is  talking  to 


CHEEBING    MB.    LAMKIN.  99 

Mr.  Lamkin,  and  picking  up  the  snow  which  lies 
thickly  in  crevices  by  the  road-side. 

"  Snow  in  June  !  think  of  it,"  observes  Nell.  "The 
idea  of  killing  mosquitoes  with  one  hand  and  hold- 
ing snow  in  the  other  !  "  At  the  same  time  she  is 
wondering  how  Leslie  can  be  left  alone  to  make  such 
a  pretty  picture  of  herself  against  the  mossy  back- 
ground. "  Why  doesn't  Mr.  Laible  go  and  talk  to 
her?  "  All  the  same  there  is  an  odd  little  thrill  of 
satisfaction  down  deep  in  her  heart  that  Mr.  Laible 
does  not  go  and  talk  to  Leslie.  Favernel  turns 
thoughtfully  away,  and  during  the  remainder  of  the 
day,  Leslie  is  freed  from  the  pertinacious  gaze, 
while  the  gentleman  makes  up  for  his  abstinence  by 
resolving  at  last  to  make  a  personal  effort  to  banish 
the  cloud  which  casts  its  fantastic  shadows  across 
her  mind.  The  brown  study  into  which  he  falls, 
lasts  for  the  remainder  of  the  afternoon ;  and  were 
it  not  for  Miss  Valentine  and  Tom  Laible,  it  would 
be  a  quiet  party  that  moves  along  the  foot  of  the 
granite-topped  mountains,  among  the  boulders  that 
lie  here  and  there  at  the  base.  But  the  next  morn- 
ing a  fresh  spirit  comes  with  the  fresh  day.  The 
party  leave  Colebrook  and  cross  the  river  to  Ver- 
mont. The  green  hills  rise  about  them,  the  sunlight 
lying  in  patches  on  their  sides  while  their  tops  are 
lost  in  mist. 

Mr.  Lamkin  alone  appears  gloomy.  Evidently 
something  in  his  inner  man  is  not  behaving  properly. 
Leslie  with  considerable  contrition,  questions  him, 
but  finding  herself  snubbed  discontinues  the  effort. 


100  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

"  You  have  a  better  color,  Mr.  Lamkin,  than  the 
day  we  started,  I  can  see  that,"  remarks  Miss  Cobb, 
with  a  good-natured  attempt  at  encouragement. 

"  And  I,"  adds  Nell,  earnestly,  "  yes,  indeed. 
Don't  you  notice  it,  Mr.  Laible?"  she  asks,  leaning 
out  of  the  carriage  and  nodding  and  frowning  at 
that  gentleman  significantly.  "  O  yes — yes,"  returns 
Tom,  drawing  nearer.  "  I've  often  noticed  it.  "What 
is  it?" 

"  Mr.  Lamkin's  color,  you  know,"  frowns  Nell 
with  still  more  meaning  a  glance  at  the  back  of  the 
driver's  head. 

"  Charming  color — yes,"  drawls  Tom,  "  kind  of  a 
mezzo-tint.  What's  the  matter?"  he  adds  in  an  un- 
dertone, but  Miss  Valentine  leans  back  with  a  bounce 
and  does  not  deign  an  answer. 

Mr.  Lamkin  glooms  at  the  horses  and  makes  no 
remark.  Leslie  looks  anxiously  at  him,  with  side- 
long glances,  and  laughs,  a  little  tearfully. 

"Hello  !"  exclaims  Tom,  "there's  a  deserted  hotel, 
with  grove,  bowling  alley,  rustic  seats,  and  all  com- 
plete." 

"  What  a  lonely  place,"  says  Leslie,  with  a  shiver. 
"I  shouldn't  like  to  come  here  in  the  evening." 

"  Why  not  ?"  asks  Laible.  "  For  my  part  I  think 
of  leasing  this  hotel  of  the  owls,  and  making  my  for- 
tune this  season.  Fate  has  probably  led  me  here 
for  no  other  purpose." 

"  I  think  fate  has  led  us  here  to  eat  our  lunch," 
observes  Miss  Cobb ;  "  it  is  an  excellent  place  for 
the  purpose." 


CHEERING    ME.    LAMKIN.  101 

"  And  I  think  it  is  intended  as  a  refuge  from  a 
shower,"  says  Favernel,  looking  over  his  shoulder 
at  the  sky.  Mr.  Lamkin  nearly  jumps  off  the  seat 
at  the  flash  and  clap  of  thunder,  which  gives  force 
to  these  words,  and  there  is  a  small  scream  from 
Miss  CoLb,  after  which  she  endeavors  to  look  ex- 
tremely stern  and  strong-minded. 

"  Never  mind,  Miss  Cobb,  so  long  as  our  luncheon 
wasn't  struck,"  says  Tom.  "  I  had  not  thought  to 
entertain  my  friends  so  soon  in  my  new  abode,"  he 
continues,  "but  I  am  happy  to  invite  you  to  a 
spread  in  my  bowling  alley,"  and  so  saying,  he 
leaves  Favernel  to  tie  the  horses,  and  leads  the  way 
to  a  long,  low  building,  which  stands  apart  from  the 
dreary  hotel,  and  pushing  open  the  door  already 
ajar,  ushers  them  all  in,  just  as  the  torrents  fall. 

A  few  battered  chairs  stand  about,  and  the  dim 
light  struggles  in  through  dingy  windows. 

Leslie  is  standing  by  one  of  the  latter  watching 
Favernel's  care  of  the  horses  and  carriage,  while 
the  rain  descends  in  sheets  upon  his  devoted  head. 

Nell  joins  her.     "  Isn't  this  a  lark,  Leslie  ?" 

"  Not  much  of  a  one  for  Mr.  Favernel,  I'm 
afraid." 

"Yes.  Isn't  he  good  !"  assents  Nell,  "  and  hand- 
some I  He  has  lost  five  years  of  his  age  with  that 
beard.  When  did  he  have  it  shaved  off?" 

"Last  night,  I  believe." 

"  Leslie  Forrest,"  says  Nell,  slowly,  "  if  I  were 
Miss  Appleton  I  shouldn't  like  it." 

"  Why  ?    I  think  it  is  an  immense  improvement," 


102  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

says  Leslie,  demurely.  "His  moustache  is  very  be- 
coming, and  his  chin  is  too  handsome  to  cover  up." 

"  You  know  very  well  that  isn't  what  I  mean," 
returns  Nell.  "  Just  as  I  was  leaving  the  piazza 
last  night  I  heard  you  say  you  didn't  like  beards, 
and  this  morning  there  was  that  square-shouldered 
giant  sitting  beside  you  at  breakfast,  looking  far 
handsomer  than  is  safe,  and  so  changed  I  didn't 
know  him  at  first.  Now  what  do  you  think  of 
that  ?" 

"  I  think  you  didn't  look  very  closely,  or  you 
would  have  recognized  him  at  once,"  replies  Leslie, 
provokingly. 

The  entrance,  dripping  wet,  of  the  subject  of  con- 
versation prevents  Nell's  retort. 

Mr.  Lamkin  trips  out  from  the  corner,  where  he 
has  been  sitting  alone. 

"  I  can  not  express  my  thanks  to  you,  Mr.  Faver- 
nel.  If  I  had  been  obliged  to  remain  out  in  the  wet, 
I  don't  know  what  the  consequences  might  have 
been,"  he  says. 

Douglas,  shaking  himself  in  the  middle  of  the 
floor  and  slapping  the  water  from  his  sleeves  and 
pantaloons,  nods  down  at  him  pleasantly. 

"  Don't  mention  it." 

"  Thank  him,"  Nell  suggests  to  her  friend  in  an 
earnest  undertone. 

"  He  doesn't  want  to  be  thanked.  Cousin  Doro- 
thy is  doing  it  now." 

"  Fie  !  he  doesn't  care  for  that ;  he  only  cares  for 
what  you  say." 


CHEEKING    MR.    LAMKIN.  103 

Leslie  turns  sharply  upon  the  speaker.  "  Twinkle, 
I  don't  want  you  to  say  such  things  any  more.  In 
the  first  place,  Mr.  Favernel  is  engaged,  which  is 
enough  ;  and  in  the  second  place  he  seems  to  be 
afraid  of  me  for  some  reason,  and  that  precludes  the 
idea  of  his  admiring  me.  Now  remember." 

With  a  reproachful  glance,  Nell  turns  away. 

"Twinkle,  Twinkle,  dear!"  Leslie  follows  and 
catches  her  ;  "  forgive  me." 

Mr.  Laible  comes  up. 

"  Are  you  out  of  her  good  graces  too,  Miss  For- 
rest?" he  asks.  "What  have  you  done?  She's 
savage  with  me  just  because  I  didn't  know  what  she 
wanted  me  to  say  about  Mr.  Lamkin's  complexion. 
I  haven't  been  able  to  get  anything  from  her  since, 
except  such  looks  as  men  go  miles  to  avoid." 

Nell  receives  this  with  a  toss  of  her  head,  and 
walks  across  to  one  of  the  battered  chairs. 

Laible  follows  her. 

"I  wish  you  would  explain,  really,"  he  says,  coax- 
ingly.  "  Were  you  trying  to  compliment  his  im- 
proved health  ?" 

"  Yes,  we  were.  How  bright  you  are,"  says  Nell, 
with  exaggerated  and  fleeting  admiration,  imme- 
diately settling  down  again  into  solemnity. 

"  Ah,  that  was  the  idea — to  chirk  up  the  Lamkin," 
says  Tom,  meditatively,  looking  across  at  the  invalid. 
"  Perhaps  it  can  be  done  yet.  I  have  an  idea." 

Nell  continues  to  look  into  space,  unmoved  by  this 
news. 


104  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

"  What  is  his  favorite  ailment,    Miss  Valentine  ?" 

"  Dyspepsia,"  utters  Nell. 

"  If  I  make  him  cheerful  and  beaming  for  the  rest 
of  the  day,  do  you  think  I  may  be  forgiven  the  den- 
sity of  my  cerebral  structure  ?  " 

Nell  smiles  encouragement. 

"  Then  farewell !"  exclaims  Tom,  dramatically.  "I 
go.  May  I  ask  a  reward  upon  my  return  from  this 
perilous  undertaking  ?" 

"  To  the  half  of  my  kingdom,"  promises  Nell. 

"  Then  do  have  lunch  ready,  for  I  am  hungry  as  a 
wolf,"  is  the  practical  supplication. 

When  Laible  returns,  he  finds  all  but  Mr.  Lamkin 
gathered  about  the  bench  upon  which  is  spread  the 
contents  of  the  hamper. 

"I  have  discovered  the  attraction  here — what 
originally  made  the  place,"  he  announces,  taking  his 
seat. 

Nell  levels  her  eyeglasses  at  him  expectantly. 

Mr.  Lamkin  stands,  one  hand  on  his  hip,  eyeing 
the  food  with  disapproval. 

"  There  is  no  room  for  doubt  that  this  was  origi- 
nally a  great  health  resort." 

Mr.  Lamkin  transfers  his  attention  from  the  hard 
boiled  eggs  to  the  speaker. 

"How  is  that?"  he  inquires  with  interest. 

"  There  are  some  fine  mineral  springs  outside," 
says  Tom,  with  a  backward  motion  of  the  head. 

"  Too  efficacious.  They  seem  to  have  killed  off 
all  who  once  inhabited  here,"  says  Favernel. 

'*  O,  no  I     That's  easily  understood.     The  place 


CHEERING    MR.    LAMKIN.  106 

has  had  its  day.  These  things  are  governed  by 
fashion  after  all.  After  a  certain  number  of  seasons, 
some  other  springs,  more  talked  about,  drew  off  the 
visitors.  There's  a  weather-worn  wooden  slab  out 
there  which  states  that  these  waters  are  especially 
efficacious — please  pass  the  salt,  Miss  Cobb — in  cases 
of — Mr.  Lamkin  will  you  kindly  toss  me  that  nap- 
kin— of  dyspepsia." 

Mr.  Lamkin  drops  the  napkin. 

"  Just  point  the  spot  out  to  me,  Mr.  Laible. 
Don't  rise,  just  tell  me — " 

"Don't  mention  it.  It's  no  trouble,"  returns 
Tom,  going  to  the  window.  "  Right  there  where 
those  rustic  seats  are  placed  in  a  circle." 

"  Thank  you,  thank  you.  Will  you  lend  me  a 
cup  ?  These  ladies  brought  nothing  that  a  Chris- 
tian can  drink  out  of  " — so,  bustling  and  eager,  Mr. 
Lamkin  hurries  out  the  door. 

"  Now,  Mr.  Laible,"  says  Nell,  as  he  comes  grave- 
ly back  to  his  place. 

"  Yes,  Miss  Valentine." 

"  Is  there  really  a  spring  ?" 

"  Wait  till  our  friend  returns,"  replies  Tom  with 
a  magnificent  air. 

"  I've  often  wondered,"  says  Miss  Cobb,  musingly, 
"  who  keeps  all  the  patent  medicines  going  ;  but-  I 
suppose  now  it  is  just  such  as  he." 

Leslie  is  not  sure  whether  she  likes  the  "hero" 
thus  to  make  game  of  one  of  her  party.  His  attitude 
to  herself  has  been  so  distant  and  formal  ever  since 
their  meeting,  that  this  action  seems  presuming. 


106  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

She  is  about  to  resent  it  in  words,  when  the  inva- 
lid comes  in,  beaming. 

"  I  am  inclined  to  take  your  view  of  the  case, 
quite,  Mr.  Laible,"  he  says ;  "  there's  power  in  that 
water ;  it  really  tastes  very  bad,  very.  I  believe  I 
shall  dare  to  eat  something,  after  all,"  and  as  Mr. 
Lamkin  draws  up  to  the  improvised  table,  Mr. 
Laible  gives  Nell  a  long,  impressive  look. 

"  There  now,"  .says  Miss  Cobb,  good-naturedly. 
"It  was  for  Mr.  Lamkin's  sake  we  were  led  here  after 
all.  Do  eat,  it  will  do  you  good.  Here's  your  red 
pepper,"  producing  it  from  unexplored  depths  of  a 
basket ;  "  don't  scald  yourself  with  any  more  of  it 
than  you  have  to." 

"  Well  now,  I  am  pleased,"  pursues  Mr.  Lamkin, 
"  that  has  really  a  very  penetrating,  disagreeable 
taste  ;  for  dyspepsia,  too  !  How  wonderfully  fortu- 
nate." 

Laible  looks  across  again  at  Nell. 

"  I'm  greatly  obliged  to  you,  Mr.  Laible,  for  the 
discovery." 

"  Not  at  all.  Why  shouldn't  you  carry  some  of 
the  water  along  with  you  ?" 

"  I've  been  thinking  of  that,  but  how  is  it  to  be 
done  ?" 

"  There  are  plenty  of  empty  bottles  outside  lying 
about.  Don't  disturb  yourself,"  says  Tom,  "  finish 
your  luncheon.  The  sun  has  come  out,  and  perhaps 
Miss  Valentine  will  assist  me." 

"  Why   yes,  you  might,  Nell,"  says  Mr.  Lamkin, 


CHEERING    MB.    LAMKIN.  107 

with  interest.  "  There  is  a  path  to  the  spring  and 
you  won't  wet  your  feet." 

Nell  needs  no  further  urging,  but  rises  imme- 
diately. 

"  I  am  all  ready  to  receive  congratulations  and 
forgiveness,"  remarks  Tom,  when  they  are  outside. 
"  What  was  your  feeble  attempt  at  cheering  com- 
pared with  this  ?" 

"  I  give  up,"  laughs  Nell ;  "  you  have  done  won- 
ders. Are  you  going  to  use  those  old  bottles  ?" 

"  I  don't  find  any  new  ones." 

"  But  those  are  all  dust." 

"  You  are  not  going  to  rinse  them  out.  The  mustier 
the  water  tastes  the  more  highly  it  will  be  valued." 

"  Do  you  suppose  it  is  all  right  ?"  asks  Nell,  look- 
ing doubtfully  into  the  spring. 

"  Doesn't  that  state  as  much  ?"  asks  Laible,  point- 
ing to  the  aforementioned  slab. 

"  Aren't  you  deep,  dark,  deceitful  and  designing?" 
says  Nell,  reading  the  words  pencilled  in  capitals. 

"  Have  a  little  ?"  asks  Tom,  offering  some  water 
in  the  best  looking  of  the  bottles. 

Nell  takes  a  good  swallow,  and  drops  the  bottle 
with  a  grimace,  which  elicits  a  heartier  laugh  from 
Tom  Laible  than  he  has  indulged  in  for  many  a 
year. 

"  Shall  we  bottle   any  for  your  private  use  ?"  he 


"  If  all  Eustace  wants  is  to  have  a  bad  taste  in 
his  mouth,  his  trip  has  not  been  in  vain,"  says  Nell, 
"  By  all  means  let  him  take  away  all  he  can  carry." 


108  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

A  half  hour  afterward  the  small  cavalcade  is  on 
its  winding  way.  The  space  beneath  the  front  seat 
of  the  carriage,  is  filled  with  a  motley  collection  of 
bottles,  some  with  corks,  and  some  stopped  with 
rolls  of  paper,  through  which  the  mineral  water  is 
slowly  but  surely  soaking.  Mr.  Lamkin,  cheered 
almost  to  the  verge  of  inebriation,  occasionally  carols 
forth  a  cheerful  strain  as  they  move  on  among  foliage 
greener  than  ever  in  the  sunlight,  while  far  away  on 
the  mountains  the  rain  still  falls. 


A   PREDICAMENT.  109 

CHAPTER  IX. 

A  PREDICAMENT. 

" Thon  art  a  queen,  fair  Lesley, 
Thy  subjects  we,  before  tb.ee." 

— BURNS. 

AN  accident  to  one  of  the  saddle  horses  prevents 
the  two  young  gentlemen  from  uninterrupted 
attendance  upon  the  carriage  party.  Mr.  Lamkin, 
who  is  quite  unwilling  to  lose  the  benefits  which  ac- 
crue to  him  from  their  company,  proposes  that  they 
make  the  Profile  House  a  rendezvous. 

"  I  intend  to  take  a  little  rest  there,  anyway," 
he  says,  "  and  if  you  can  adjust  your  affairs,  and 
meet  us  there,  I'm  sure  we  shall  be  very  glad." 

The  alacrity  with  which  Favernel  assents  to  this 
arrangement,  astonishes  Tom  Laible,  much  as  he  has 
seen  of  his  friend's  infatuation. 

"I  don't  understand,  Douglas,  why  you  are  so 
eager  after  Miss  Forrest,"  he  says.  "For  my  part, 
nothing  repels  me  so  much,  as  to  know  that  a  per- 
son is  the  least  unbalanced,  mentally." 

"  But  doesn't  it  strike  you,  Tom,  that  there  has 
been  an  improvement  even  since  we  met  her  ?"  asks 
Favernel,  earnestly.  "  To  be  sure  I've  talked  with 
her  very  little,  but  there  seems  to  me  to  be  an 
added  repose  of  manner.  I  must  see  her  again,"  he 
adds,  looking  through  Laible  in  an  absorbed  sort  of 


110  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

way.  "  It  stands  to  reason  that  her  friends  have 
done  their  best  for  her,  and  yet  I  shall  not  be  satis- 
fied until  I  have  approached  the  subject  of  her  fal- 
lacy myself,  and  have  seen  whether  I  also  shall  be 
unsuccessful  with  her." 

"  Umph  !"  exclaims  Laible.  "  It  strikes  me  that 
her  complaint  is  catching,  and  that  you're  a  little 
off,  yourself." 

Favernel  does  not  answer.  A  vision  of  Leslie  rises 
before  him,  tall  and  slender.  He  sees  the  sweet, 
pathetic  expression  of  her  lips  in  repose ;  the  sud- 
denness of  her  dimples  when  she  smiles.  She  is 
beautiful  in  the  eyes  of  a  stranger.  In  the  eyes  of 
this  strong,  compassionate  adorer,  she  is  more  than 
that. 

Mr.  Lamkin  is  as  good  as  his  word,  and  so  it  hap- 
pens that  his  party  have  the  Profile  House  pretty 
much  to  themselves  during  their  unseasonable  visit. 

Nell  is  sitting  in  her  room  on  the  day  after  their 
arrival,  writing  in  her  diary,  when  Leslie  enters. 

"  What's  this,  Nell — keeping  a  journal  ?"  she 
asks  brightly.  "  It's  a  very  bad  sign  when  a  girl 
comes  to  confiding  her  sentiments  to  paper." 

"  There  isn't  a  particle  of  sentiment  in  this.  It's 
all  about  our  drive,"  returns  Nell, — "  how  we 
passed  by  rivers  and  ravines,  in  the  depths  of  which 
hundreds  of  waterfalls  slip  over  the  shining  rocks. 
It  is  very  finely  put,  and  exceedingly  entertaining. 
Shall  I  read  you  a  dozen  or  so  pages  ?" 

"  Certainly,"  replies  Leslie,  unlocking  the  com- 
mon trunk,  "  read  to  me  while  I  beautify." 


A  PREDICAMENT.  Ill 

"  What  are  you  going  to  beautify  for  ?" 

"O,  didn't  you  know  ?  Mr.  Lamkin  has  received 
a  telegram  saying  that  the  gentlemen  will  be  here 
this  evening." 

Nell  jumps  up  as  though  she  were  galvanized. 
"  You  needn't  think  I  shall  read  you  a  word  then. 
I  need  an  immense  amount  of  beautifying  myself." 

"  You  anticipate  seeing  them,  don't  you  ?"  asks 
Leslie,  with  a  matronly  air. 

"Of course.     Don't  you?" 

"  Just  reflect  a  minute,"  returns  Leslie,  letting 
down  her  beautiful  hair,  which  ripples  back  in  glit- 
tering waves  under  the  strokes  of  the  brush.  "You 
have  calmly  appropriated  my  hero,  who  seems  very 
willing  to  be  appropriated.  I  was  never  so  sup- 
planted in  my  life — and  then — " 

"  O,  Leslie,  is  that  true  ?"  and  a  burning  blush 
overspreads  Nell's  face.  "Do  you  suppose  Mr.  Lai- 
ble  thinks  that  I  try  to  monopolize  him  ?" 

"  You  silly  Twinkle  !  Did  you  think  me  in  earn- 
est ?  I  am  not  surprised  that  he  likes  better  to  talk 
to  you  than  to  me.  You  are  so  bright,  and  I  so 
matter-of-fact." 

"  Hush  I  Don't  talk  nonsense,  that  is  my  spec- 
ialty. It  is  of  no  use  to  pretend  not  to  notice  that  Mr. 
Laible  avoids  you,  for  it  is  avoiding,  no  one  could 
ignore  you,  and  I  have  done  nothing  but  puzzle  my 
brains  over  it." 

Leslie  does  not  answer.  Nell  watches  the  prac- 
ticed hand  gather  up  and  twist  the  coil  of  hair. 

"  Any  one  can  see  that  he  talks  to  me  for  the 


112  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

sake  of  talking,"  she  goes  on,  a  little  bitterly.  "  I 
wish  we  had  never  met  him  !"  This  last  in  a  low 
tone  of  excitement  that  makes  her  friend  wonder. 

"  If  you  are  exciting  yourself  on  my  account, 
Twinkle,  it  is  a  great  waste  of  time,"  Leslie  says. 
"I  care  very  little,  only  I  should  like  sometimes  to  be 
included  in  your  conversations,  and  not  left  as  a 
matter  of  course  to  'Gruff-and-Glum,'  as  you  call 
him." 

'  He  has  outgrown  that  name,"  replies  Nell,  from 
behind  the  closet  door,  where  she  is  suspiciously 
quiet.  "  He  is  just  splendid,"  she  asserts  in  a 
rather  thick  voice. 

"  Sometimes  I  think  his  brain  is  affected,"  re- 
marks Leslie,  going  on  with  her  toilet.  "  I  never 
saw  such  odd  behavior.  What  do  you  think, 
Twinkle,  can  make  him  so  strange  and  preoccu- 
pied?" 

Nell  comes  out  of  the  closet  a  little  pink,  as  to 
the  eyelids,  but  with  a  very  erect  head. 

"  You  have  informed  me  that  I  might  keep  my 
opinion  on  that  subject  to  myself,"  she  returns. 

Leslie  laughs. 

"  That's  so  ;  you're  a  good  child,"  she  returns. 

Here  there  is  a  knock  at  the  door,  and  Miss  Cobb 
is  admitted. 

"  Come  in,  cousin  Dorothy.  Sit  down  by  that 
window  and  feast  your  eyes,"  says  Leslie. 

Miss  Cobb  takes  the  offered  chair. 

"  Only  a  few  more  days  of  this  pleasantness,  my 
dear,"  she  says,  looking  out  of  the  window. 


A  PREDICAMENT.  118 

"  O,  Miss  Cobb  !"  cries  Nell,  turning  suddenly 
toward  the  new  comer,  "  that  is  what  I  keep,  keep 
saying  to  myself — 'Only  a  few  more  days.' ' 

Leslie  looks  wistfully  from  one  to  the  other.  How 
different  her  future  looks  from  that  of  these  two. 

"  What  shall  you  do,  cousin  Dorothy,  when  you 
go  back  ?"  she  asks,  seating  herself  at  Miss  Cobb'-s 
feet,  and  clasping  her  hands  in  the  elder  woman's 
lap. 

"  Begin  again,  dear,"  returns  Miss  Cobb,  looking 
tranquilly  down. 

Nell's  presence  checks  the  questions  as  to  ways 
and  means  which  rise  to  Leslie's  lips. 

"  And  I,"  says  Nell,  "I  sha'n't  begin  again ;  I 
shall  go  right  on  where  I  left  off,  and  don't  I  just 
abominate  the  idea !"  and  she  twitches  her  dress  off 
the  bed  as  though  she  felt  a  personal  spite  against 
it,  which,  indeed,  she  does  when  comparing  it  with 
Leslie's  smoothly  fitting  costume. 

"  There  are  the  young  gentlemen,"  announces 
Miss  Cobb  from  her  window. 

"Good!"  exclaims  Nell,  bestirring  herself  ac- 
tively. 

"And  it's  six  o'clock,"  adds  Leslie.  "Cousin 
Dorothy,  will  you  go  down  ?" 

"  With  you,  my  dear." 

"  Very  well ;  and  you  will  come  in  a  minute, 
Twinkle?" 

"  Or  less,"  replies  Nell,  giving  hurried  finishing 
touches  to  her  toilet. 

After  tea,  the  reunited  six  start  down  the  road,  a 
H  5* 


114  A   SANK   LUNATIC. 

straggling  party,  to  look  at  the  "Old  Man  of  the 
Mountain."  Mr.  Lamkin  is  in  high  spirits  at  the 
return  of  his  aids,  and  trips  along  beside  Favernel, 
talking  busily  until  they  reach  the  gigantic  profile. 
The  glassy  little  lake  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain  is 
soon  noisy  with  the  shouts  of  the  visitors. 

"Don't  all  speak  at  once,"  says  Favernel ;  "the 
most  methodical  echo  would  be  puzzled  to  know 
which  to  answer  first." 

"  It  seems  as  if  the  fairies  themselves  must  be 
calling  to  us  from  among  those  thick  green  trees," 
says  Leslie,  delighted,  "  the  voices  are  so  real." 

Tom  Laible,  who  is  standing  next  her,  replies : 
"I  thought  it  was  against  the  principles  of  fairies  to 
come  out  in  daytime." 

"  Of  course  it  is,"  assents  Leslie  with  a  gay  nod, 
"  but  it  must  be  night  in  the  shadow  of  those  close, 
thick  trees.  I  should  like  to  get  over  there." 

Laible,  as  he  walks  back  to  the  hotel  beside  her, 
veers  off  from  the  dangerous  subject. 

"  I  should  like  to  stay  here  a  week  or  two,"  he 
says. 

"  I  suppose  it  is  a  gay  place  in  the  season." 

"Is  your  home  in  the  city  or  country  ?"  asks  Lai- 
ble abruptly. 

"  It  is  in  Lawndale,  a  Boston  suburb,  you  know, 
and  I  think  one  of  the  prettiest  places  in  the  world, 
but  I  suppose  it  is  natural  one  should  believe  so  of 
one's  home." 

"  Yes,  if  one  has  a  home,"  he  replies. 

"  And  haven't  you  one  ?" 


A   PREDICAMENT.  115 

"  No.  Favernel  and  i  are  the  'Two  Orphans.' 
We  live  around  at  hotels,  which,  if  I  were  a  man 
with  Favernel's  money,  I  should  be  slow  to  do,  I 
think.  If  I  were  rich,"  pursues  Laible,  "I  would 
own  a  house  and  live  in  it  if  I  kept  bachelor's  hall. 
What  is  your  opinion  of  hotel  living,  Miss  For 
rest?" 

"  The  extent  of  my  experience  in  that  line  has 
been  comprised  in  this  trip,"  laughs  Leslie.  My 
father  has  never  been  willing  to  leave  Fairylands 
and  live  in  the  city  a  single  Winter." 

Although  at  the  word  "Fairylands  "  a  slight  chill 
steals  over  him,  Laible  looks  at  the  calm,  sweet  face 
by  hi "-  side  and  as  Leslie  finishes,  he  has  a  glimmer- 
ing idea  \vhich  causes  his  eyes  to  light,  and  the 
corners  of  his  mouth  to  twitch. 

"Won't  you  describe  fairy  land  to  me?"  Miss  For- 
rest. 

"  Has  Mr.  Favernel  not  spoken  of  it  to  you  ?  But 
it  is  egotistical  in  me  to  suppose  that  every  one 
likes  to  talk  of  it  as  I  do.  I  can  not  describe  it,  Mr. 
Laible,  although  to  me  it  is  a  remarkably  beautiful 
home,  and  I  hope  that  sometime  you  will  come  to 
Lawndale  with  Mr.  Faveiiiel  and  see  it." 

Laible  bows  his  thanks,  while  the  same  expres- 
sion of  amusement  lingers  about  his  mouth,  and  he 
mentally  puts  facts  together  and  decides  that  his 
friend  is  in  an  unenviable  predicament. 

"Lawndale,"  he  repeats  suddenly;  "I  was  in 
Lawndale  a  few  months  ago,  calling  on  a  lady  friend 
who  was  visiting  there." 


116  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

"  And  driving  with  her,"  adds  Leslie,  demurely. 

"  So  I  was.     Why— you— " 

"  Certainly,  I  told  you  the  other  day  that  it  was 
I  whom  you  came  so  near  annihilating  that  even- 
ing." 

"  No !  I  wish  I  had  known  it.  I  took  you  for  a 
maiden  of  low  degree.  I  have  a  dim  remembrance 
that  I  treated  you  rather  cavalierly — ordered  you 
about  a  little,  did  I  ?"  asks  Tom,  somewhat  enter- 
tained by  the  idea. 

"  Not  the  least  in  the  world,"  replies  Leslie,  de- 
tecting the  touch  of  poor  human  nature.  "  You 
were  particularly  polite — more  so  than  I  should  ex- 
pect." 

Laible  winces  at  the  quiet  thrust.  How  must  his 
recent  behavior  and  avoidance  of  her  have  appeared 
to  this  young  lady.  But  poor  as  is  the  light  in 
which  he  stands,  he  reflects  that  there  are  grades 
even  in  absurdity,  and  immediately  becomes  more 
devoutly  thankful  that  another  man  than  himself 
stands  in  Douglas  Favernel's  shoes. 

For  the  first  time  he  looks  at  Leslie  with  a  keen 
enjoyment  of  her  beauty,  relieved  from  the  harrow- 
ing belief  that  a  great  misfortune  shadows  her  life. 

"  You  are  a  lawyer,  Miss  Valentine  tells  me,"  she 
says.  "  That  is  my  father's  profession  also." 

"  What!"  exclaims  Laible,  with  interest,  "is  your 
father  Henry  Forrest,  of  Boston  ?" 

"  Yes,"  assents  the  girl  proudly. 

"  That  makes  me  doub]y  anxious  to  accept  your 


A  PBBDICAMBNT.  117 

invitation  to — Fairyland,"  returns  Laible,  hesitating 
over  the  name. 

"  Not  Fairyland — Fairylands,"  corrects  Leslie, 
smiling  at  him.  "Gentlemen  particularly,  make  a 
clumsy  mouthful  of  that  name,  and  I  have  to  ex- 
plain to  each  stranger  that  it  originated  with  my 
grandmother,  and  has  clung  to  the  place  ever  since. 
I  am  so  accustomed  to  it  that  I  forget  how  odd  it 
must  sound  to  others." 

"  Favernel,"  says  Tom,  passing  his  friend  as  they 
enter  the  hotel,  "  you're  sold  and  the  money 
taken." 

"  Why  ?  What  do  you  mean  ?"  asks  that  gentle- 
man, but  Miss  Cobb,  calling  to  Laible,  prevents  an 
explanation. 

"  Won't  you  and  Miss  Valentine  play  a  rubber  of 
whist  with  Mr.  Lamkin  and  me  ?"  she  asks,  leading 
the  way  into  a  pleasant  little  parlor,  where  a  bright 
fire  is  burning  on  the  andirons. 

Leslie  seats  herself  before  it,  looking  exquisite  in 
the  thin,  black  dress,  half  covered  with  lace,  which 
trails  about  her  in  a  graceful  mass,  and  makes  Nell 
feel  that  her  gray  Summer  silk  fits  her  badly,  and 
has  "Brenton,  Maine,"  written  in  every  scant 
fold. 

Tom  looks  longingly  at  the  vacant  seat  by  the 
fire,  but  follows  per  force  to  the  whist  table,  and 
Douglas  takes  possession  of  the  coveted  place.  The 
latter  is  hardly  to  be  blamed  for  falling  again  into 
the  abstracted  gaze  which  has  roused  Miss  Forrest's 
wondering  ire  so  often.  For  the  time,  however,  she 


118  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

is  unconscious  of  it.  She  leans  back  in  her  arm 
chair,  the  firelight  playing  on  her  hair,  her  dress 
and  the  white  arms  that  her  elbow  sleeves  display. 

She  does  not  look  up  from  the  blaze,  but  says, 
"  Can  you  look  into  the  fire  and  see  Fairylands  ?" 

Favernel  feels  that  here  lies  the  opportunity 
which  it  is  his  duty  to  embrace,  and  he  replies  earn- 
estly, "No,  Miss  Forrest,  I  think  it  better,  more 
healthy  for  the  mind,  not  to  imagine  things." 

"O,  how  much  pleasure  you  miss,"  says  the  girl, 
smiling  dreamily,  "  and  how  very  little  imagination 
it  takes  to  see  it  all — woods,  river  and  islands,  all 
clear  and  vivid  in  that  three  feet  of  blaze." 

"  Miss  Leslie,  I  do  not  wish  to  transgress,  but  in- 
deed you  injure  yourself  by  allowing  these  fancies," 
and  Faveruel  bends  toward  her,  speaking  still  more 
earnestly. 

"  It  is  you  who  are  fanciful,"  she  returns,  with  a 
light  laugh,  which  causes  Laible  to  glance  across 
from  his  whist  table,  and  wonder  what  new  absurd- 
ity his  friend  is  committing. 

"  You  must  think  my  mind  is  one  very  easily  un- 
balanced, if  you  fear  such  things  can  hurt  me.  I 
don't  mean  that  I  am  homesick,  or  anything  like 
that,"  she  explains ;  "  no  one  could  enjoy  this  trip 
more  than  I,  but  do  you  not  understand  that  I  can 
never  recall  every  nook  and  corner  of  Fairylands 
too  often  for  my  own  happiness." 

"  My  poor  little  lady !  You  do  love  your  image 
so  strongly." 

"  Only  less  strongly  than  the  reality.     I  suppose 


A   PREDICAMENT.  119 

you  will  think  me  foolish,  Mr.  Favernel,  but  I  can 
not  escape  entirely  the  haunting  fear  that  some  time 
in  the  future  I  shall  be  obliged  to  descend  from  my 
high  estate,  and  live  like  ordinary  mortals  in  a  brick 
block,  or  some  such  place,"  and  Leslie  turns  a  trou- 
bled face  toward  her  companion. 

"  No,  no,"  hesitates  Favernel,  "  unless  you  could 
be  persuaded  by  some  dear  friend  that  it  would  be 
more  for  your  true  happiness  to  give  it  all  up  for  his 
sake." 

Leslie  blushes,  a  self-aggravated  blush,  which 
grows  worse  with  every  moment;  but,  strangely, 
Mr.  Favernel  is  not  regarding  her ;  he  is  looking 
with  perplexed  brows  into  the  fire  ;  so  her  cheeks 
cool,  and  she  decides  that  certainly  her  companion 
is  the  strangest  man  in  the  world.  Her  gaze  wan- 
ders involuntarily  to  the  whist  table,  where  it 
catches  Laible's  eyes.  He  smiles  back  at  her,  and 
trumps  his  partner's  trick. 

"  Why,  do  you  see  what  you  did?  What  is  the 
matter  with  you!"  exclaims  Miss  Cobb,  in  vexed 
tones. 

"  I  was  star-gazing,"  explains  Laible,  coolly,  again 
sending  a  smile  to  Leslie,  who  turns  back  quickly 
to  her  fire  ;  and  little  Twinkle  Valentine's  eye- 
glasses do  not  fall  off  once  all  the  rest  of  the  even- 
ing. 

"  May  I  come  to  see  you  this  Summer,  Miss  For- 
rest ?"  continues  Favernel,  in  the  undertone  they 
have  been  using. 

"  Certainly,"  replies  Leslie  ;  then,  with  a  greater 


120  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

show  of  interest,  "  you  may  bring  Mr.  Laible  with 
you." 

"  Thank  you  for  both  of  us ;  and  where  shall  we 
find  you  ?" 

"  O,  at  Fairylands.  I  am  not  going  away  again 
this  Summer." 

Favernel  looks  at  her  hopelessly. 

"  How  are  we  to  get  there  ?"  he  asks,  in  what  he 
endeavors  to  make  a  light  tone,  but  which  falls  con- 
siderably short  of  success. 

"  By  balloon,  if  you  can  not  think  of  any  other 
way,"  returns  Leslie,  mockingly ;  "  and,  Mr.  Fa- 
vernel," she  adds,  "  I  mean  to  take  Miss  Valentine 
home  with  me  if  possible,  and  I  hope  we  can  have 
some  right  gay  times  ;  you  must  help  me.  I  be- 
lieve there  has  been  no  dancing  on  the  lawn  at 
Fairylands  since  I  was  a  little  girl." 

Favernel  nerves  himself  for  the  trial.  Here  is 
his  chance — the  opportunity  he  has  awaited. 

"  There  will  be  no  more  dancing  there,"  he  says, 
slowly.  "  We  live  in  a  prosaic  age,  and  must  shake 
off  sentimental  fancies.  What  should  you  say,  Miss 
Forrest,"  he  continues  cautiously,  "  if  a  trustworthy 
person  should  convince  you  that  there  is  no  longer  a 
fairy  land." 

As  he  speaks  these  words  he  is  frightened  at  their 
effect  on  his  companion.  Every  vestige  of  color 
fades  from  her  face,  leaving  it  intensely  white 
against  the  crimson  chair,  while  her  eyes  shine 
like  the  stars  they  have  been  likened  to.  For  a 


A   PREDICAMENT.  121 

moment  she  sits  motionless,  then  she  leans  forward 
and  grasps  Favernel's  arm  with  both  her  hands. 

"  That,  then,  is  why  you  have  come  ;  why  I  have 
hail  no  letter  for  so  long.  My  father  has  lost  Fairy- 
lands !  O,  why  did  you  wait ;  why  did  you  not  tell 
me  before  ;  why  did  you  not  tell  me  before  ?  "  acd 
to  Favernel's  horror  the  pretty  golden  head  falls 
on  the  arm  of  her  chair,  and  Leslie's  sobs  shake  her 
from  head  to  foot. 

On  the  moment,  chairs  are  pushed  back  from  the 
card-table,  and  Nell  has  her  arms  about  Leslie,  while 
Laible  turns  to  his  stupefied  friend. 

"  What  have  you  done  ?  What  have  you  said  to 
her?" 

"  Told  her  fairy  land  was  a  myth,"  is  all  the  ex- 
planation Favernel  can  offer,  and  as  Leslie  sits  up, 
determined  to  control  herself,  Laible  says  hastily  : 

"  You  misunderstood  Favernel,  Miss  Forrest. 
He  intended  a  joke,  and  you  took  him  at  his  word." 

Leslie  rises,  and  looking  contemptuously  at  her 
mentally  prostrate  foe,  says  : 

"  I  hope  Mr.  Favernel  will  pardon  my  stupidity 
in  not  comprehending  his  witticism,  and  wish  to 
congratulate  him  on  his  delicacy  and  good  taste," 
then  she  sweeps  from  the  room,  every  inch  of  lace 
on  her  long  dress  trembling,  while  her  three  sympa- 
thetic but  amazed  supporters  follow. 

When  the  door  has  closed  upon  the  original  car- 
riage party,  the  two  friends  look  at  each  other  in 
eloquent  silence  for  the  space  of  a  minute ;  then 


122  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

Laible  varies  the  monotony  by  bursting  into  a  long, 
hearty  laugh. 

"  Hold  your  noise,  Tom,"  says  the  other,  angrily. 
"  May  the  devil  fly  off  with  me  if  I  ever  attempt 
the  cure  of  another  lunatic  !  " 

At  this,  Laible  bends  double,  but  is  partially  re- 
stored by  the  threatened  application  of  a  pitcher  of 
water. 

"  This  is  what  comes  of  deviating  from  a  pre- 
scribed rule  of  conduct  laid  down  in  one's  cool, 
collected  moments,"  says  Favernel,  when  he  can 
make  himself  heard ;  "  I  did  it  once  when  I  went  to 
that  lawn  party,  I  did  it  again  when  I  followed  like 
a  fool  after  that  girl,  and  what  little  I  can  do  to 
repair  damages  shall  be  done.  I  leave  this  place 
to-night,  with  you  or  without  you.  Good-by,"  he 
continues,  moving  to  the  door,  "  I'll  see  you  two 
weeks  hence,  in  New  York." 

"  Hold  on,  Favernel,  come  back  and  be  reason- 
able ;  you  won't  leave  here  to-night,"  says  Laible, 
from  his  position  by  the  fire-place. 

"Good-by,"  repeats  the  other,  opening  the  door. 

Laible  steps  forward. 

"  Wait  a  minute,  only  a  minute,  and  you  will  not 
go." 

"  If  you  detain  me  here  five  minutes,  you  are  a 
magician,"  says  Favernel,  closing  the  door  and 
standing  with  his  back  against  it,  meanwhile  wear- 
ing an  unpromising  expression  of  face. 

"  If  there  is  a  lunatic  in  this  party,  it  is  you." 


A   PREDICAMENT.  123 

"I  should  deserve  the  name  if  I  stayed  here, 
certainly,"  retorts  Favernel,  opening  the  door. 

"  Have  a  minute's  patience  ;  Miss  Forrest  is  as 
sane  as  I  am." 

"  You  have  said  that  before,  but  it  doesn't  make 
any  difference.  You  should  have  heard  her  go  on 
to-night !  It  was  worse  than  ever,  wanting  me  to 
bring  you  to  fairy  land,  and  all  that  rubbish  ;  but 
then  it's  full  moon  and  perhaps  she  is  worse  at  such 
a  time." 

"  I  can  never  get  to  the  point  if  you  don't  quit 
interrupting  me  at  commas  ;  the  whole  thing  lies  in 
a  nut-shell ;  the  name  of  her  father's  place  is  Fairy- 
lands, and  she  takes  you  for  your  brother  whom  she 
has  never  seen  but  once.  Why,  her  father  is  at- 
torney for  the  firm  you  are  about  to  enter,  Henry 
Forrest  of  Boston." 

The  blood  rushes  to  Favernel's  face,  in  the  re- 
vulsion of  feeling  caused  by  these  announcements. 

"  The  name  of  her  father's  place  Fairylands,"  he 
repeats. 

"  Certainly  it  is,  and  if  you  had  not  misled  us 
both  with  your  cock-and-bull  story  of  a  lawn-party, 
we  must  have  seen  long  ago  that  Miss  Forrest  mis- 
took you  for  your  brother." 

"  But  Frank,"  begins  Favernel,  when  his  friend 
interrupts  him. 

"  My  dear  fellow,  your  head  is  thicker  than  I 
thought  possible.  It  requires  no  deeper  calcula- 
tion than  the  addition  of  two  and  two,  in  order  to 
arrive  at  the  conclusion  that  your  brother  Frank  is 


124  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

at  the  present  time  ornamented  with  a  beard,  as 
thick  and  irreproachable  as  the  one  you  sacrificed 
at  Miss  Forrest's  shrine,  whatever  he  may  have 
looked  like  a  year  ago." 

"  And  I  never  even  thought  of  it ;"  and  Favernel 
continues  to  stare  blankly  at  his  companion. 

"  I  admit  that  things  have  worked  in  such  a  way 
as  to  be  misleading,"  says  Tom.  "  Who  would 
ever  think  of  a  man  in  his  senses  calling  his  home- 
stead Fairyland's !  But  this  afternoon  it  all  came 
out,  and  the  unfortunate,  half-witted  creature,  with 
the  exquisite  eyes,  explained  it  all.  Of  course  I 
did  not  let  her  know  that  it  was  news  to  me." 

"  Don't  throw  my  absurdities  up  to  me,  Laible  ; 
shake  hands  and  say  good-by,"  says  Favernel,  ad- 
vancing; "hunt  me  up  when  you  get  to  town,  un- 
less I  fall  a  prey  to  the  fool-catcher  before  then." 

"  Why,  what  do  you  mean  ?  You  surely  don't  in- 
tend to  go." 

"  Don't  ?  Perhaps  you  would  consider  it  a  pleas- 
ant thing  to  do,  to  remain  here  and  inform  this  out- 
raged young  person  that  I  have  been  imposing  upon 
her  for  a  week  past,  to  say  nothing  of  having  con- 
sidered her  a  lunatic,  etc. !  No,  I  thank  you." 

"  O,  come  now,  Favernel,  that  is  showing  the 
white  feather  the  worst  way ;  you  do  not  mean  to 
go  off  and  leave  me  with  this  explanation  on  my 
hands,  do  you?" 

"  You  needn't  explain,"  says  the  other  doggedly. 

"  Nonsense !  Of  course  I  must ;  for  when  she 
gets  home  it  will  all  come  out  the  first  time  she 


A   PREDICAMENT.  125 

meets  your  brother;  and,"  adds  Tom,  diplomati- 
cally, "  a  nice  character  he'll  give  you." 

Favernel  hesitates.  To  be  sure  Miss  Forrest  has 
ceased  to  be  an  object  of  interest  to  him  ;  she  has 
fallen  to  the  level  of  an  ordinary  hysterical  young 
lady ;  still,  for  the  sake  of  what  she  has  been,  he 
does  not  like  his  last  remembrance  of  her  to  be  the 
look  so  full  of  grief  and  contempt,  which  she  threw 
upon  him  a  few  minutes  back.  Perhaps  the  best 
way  will  be  for  him  to  remain,  clear  his  character  if 
he  can,  and  then  get  away  as  fast  as  horses  will 
carry  him. 

"  I  had  no  business  to  come  here  under  any  cir- 
cumstances," he  says,  shortly,  "  and  I  own  up 
to  having  been  completely  infatuated  with  the  idea 
that  I  should  make  an  excellent  head  and  front  to  a 
lunatic  asylum — and  so  I  should,  in  one  sense." 

"  How's  that  ?"  asks  Laible,  overlooking  the  lat- 
ter part  of  this  speech.  "  Why  shouldn't  you  have 
come  ?" 

"  Why,"  returns  Douglas,  squaring  his  shoulders 
and  speaking  with  some  embarrassment,  **  the  truth 
is  I'm  dead  broke." 

Tom  stares  in  mute  astonishment  lor  a  moment, 
then  speaks  in  a  sympathetic,  almost  tender  voice  : 
"  Well,  you've  made  quick  time,  old  fellow.  I'm 
awfully  sorry.  What  was  it?  Horses?  Cards?" 

Favernel  looks  up  with  the  sudden  smile  very 
rare  with  him. 

"  Neither.  Don't  worry  about  me,  Laible.  It's 
a  temporary  thing." 


126  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

"  Well,  you  are  going  to  stay,  aren't  you  ?"  asks 
Tom,  returning  to  his  subject. 

The  cloud  falls  again  over  Favernel's  face.  "You 
will  not  behave  in  such  a  manner  as  to  make  these 
people  believe  you've  done  something  to  be  ashamed 
of?" 

"  People  I  What  do  I  care  for  these  people  ? 
Miss  Forrest  is  the  only  one  whose  opinion  I  care  a 
rush  for.  Let  us  go  and  have  a  game  of  billiards. 
If  I  stay,  it  devolves  upon  you  to  amuse  me  all 
night,  for  I  am  not  likely  to  be  sleepy." 

Laible  follows  the  speaker  from  the  room,  an 
amused  smile  on  his  countenance,  and  as  he  thinks 
of  all  that  has  been,  and  of  his  friend's  predicament, 
he  thanks  the  lucky  stars  that  have  given  him  no 
twin  brother. 


THE   EXPLANATION.  127 

CHAPTER  X. 

THE     EXPLANATION. 

"I  bowed  to  hide  my  pain, 

With  a  man's  unskillful  art ; 
I  moved  my  lips  and  could  not  say 
The  thorn  was  In  my  heart." 

— W.  D.  HOWKLLS. 

two  young  gentlemen  are  rather  late  at 
-L  breakfast  the  following  morning,  and  entering 
after  the  quartette  are  seated,  take  their  places. 
Leslie  looks  up  and  bids  them  good-morning  with 
lips  that  smile,  but  eyes  that  are  heavy  and  sad. 
Nell  considers  her  friend  rather  babyish.  What 
if  Mr.  Favernel  has  made  a  stupid  joke,  this  taking 
it  so  to  heart  seems  still  more  stupid.  But  there  is 
much  excuse  for  Miss  Forrest.  Her  friend's  incom- 
prehensible manner  from  the  moment  of  her  meet- 
ing him,  the  unmistakable  pity  with  which  he  has 
so  often  regarded  her,  taken  together  with  the  em- 
barrassment and  constraint  evinced  by  him  when- 
ever she  suddenly  addressed  him,  and  especially 
shown  when  she  referred  to  her  home,  seemed  sud- 
denly cleared  and  explained  in  the  conclusion  at 
which  she  jumped  on  the  previous  evening,  and  the 
shock  was  great.  If  there  were  really  news  so  bad 
that  her  father  was  unwilling  to  telegraph  it,  why 
did  he  not  come  himself  to  help  her  bear  it?  But 
that  might  be  impossible,  and  if  go,  he  might  have 


128  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

intrusted  the  message  to  Mr.  Favernel  as  well  as  to 
another.  Many  a  time  through  the  long  night  has 
Leslie  reproached  herself  for  her  want  of  self-con- 
trol, and  hard  has  been  the  waiting  for  morning.  It 
seems  absurd  to  believe  that  her  friend  would  say 
such  a  thing  as  that  Fairylands  has  passed  from 
existence,  as  a  joke.  Where  would  be  the  point  ? 

So  she  sits  through  the  breakfast  hour,  occasion- 
ally glancing  up  at  Favernel  and  wondering  at  his 
capital  appetite.  If  her  father  is  ruined,  this  man 
has  no  right  to  eat,  while  she  sits  waiting  to  hear 

the  worst.  If  he  is  not  ruined well,  then,  Mr. 

Favernel  is  welcome  to  indulge  in  as  much  steak  as 
he  chooses.  Nell  talks  unusually  fast  and  much  to 
make  up  for  Leslie's  silence. 

"  And  this  morning  we  see  the  Flume,"  she  says, 
"  although  I  know  exactly  how  it  is  going  to  look, 
with  its  great  boulder  hanging  between  the  rock 
walls." 

"  Photographs  give  you  little  enough  idea,"  says 
Laible,  "  and  they  do  not  say  a  word  about  the 
ground  and  lofty  tumbling  }-ou  are  apt  to  perform, 
unless  you  are  cautious.  There  is  a  thin  film  of 
water  over  everything." 

"  All  the  more  exciting,"  says  Nell.  "  It  is  a  per- 
fect morning ;  we  must  be  off  early." 

And  so  they  are.  Leslie,  sitting  at  the  back  of 
the  carriage  with  Miss  Cobb,  is  obliged  to  curb  her 
impatience  as  best  she  can.  Since  saying  good- 
morning,  Favernel  has  not  once  caught  her  eye, 


THE   EXPLANATION.  129 

and  his  face,  no  less  grave  than  her  own,  makes  her 
heart  sink  within  her. 

"  Say  good-by  to  the  'Old  Man,'  "  says  Nell  as  they 
reached  the  Profile.  "  The  clouds  are  just  falling 
over  him." 

They  pass  the  solemn  face,  guarding  the  toy  lake 
in  its  bower  of  green,  and  whirl  along  the  road 
until  they  reach  the  Flume,  when,  leaving  the  car- 
riage, they  climb  through  it.  As  the  stepping- 
stones  are  uncertain  and  slippery,  Favernel,  as  he 
happens  to  be  near  Leslie,  offers  her  his  hand.  She 
accepts  his  assistance,  casting  upon  him  such  an 
anxious,  inquiring  look,  that  it  is  all  he  can  do  to 
steel  himself  against  her.  But,  growing  up  sister- 
less,  Favernel  has  acquired  an  odd  disbelief  in,  and 
distaste  for  the  average  young  lady,  and  he  reminds 
himself  of  the  causeless  passion  of  tears  into  which 
this  pretty,  delicate  girl  threw  herself  last  evening. 

It  is  not  until  the  party  have  left  the  Flume  and 
are  standing  by  the  Pool  looking  down  into  its 
golden  water,  fifty  feet  below,  that  Douglas  and 
Miss  Forrest  are  really  alone. 

"This  is  the  wildest  place  yet,  is  it  not?"  he 
remarks,  as,  by  tacit  agreement,  they  seat  them- 
selves on  the  bank. 

Leslie  looks  up  at  the  wild  woods  which  surround 
them  in  every  direction;  then  Nell's  gay  laugh 
comes  faintly  from  where  the  others  have  strayed 
— the  opposite  side  of  the  Pool.  The  air  is  full  of 
the  fragrance  of  wild  roses.  Leslie  gathers  one, 
I 


130  A  SANE   LUNATIC. 

and  in  her  effort  to  reach  another  lets  the  first  fall 
on  Favernel's  hand.  He  takes  it. 

"  Give  me  this,"  he  says,  then,  angry  at  his  own 
folly,  tosses  it  back  into  her  lap. 

"  Yes,  do  take  it,"  says  Leslie  simply.  "  I  love 
them,  they  grow  so  thickly  about  Fairylands." 

It  is  the  first  time  Favernel  has  heard  her  name 
her  home  since  learning  his  blunder,  and  his  fore- 
head grows  crimson. 

"  Miss  Forrest,  I  have  something  exceedingly  un- 
pleasant to  tell  you,"  he  says,  looking  away  from 
her. 

"  I  know  it.  I  am  trying  to  make  up  for  my  lack 
of  self-control  last  night,  by  enforcing  a  great  deal 
this  morning.  You  come  from  my  father  ?  " 

"  No,  Miss  Forrest." 

"  Then  who  has  told  you  that  he  is  in  danger  of 
losing  Fairylands  ?  I  am  very  tired,"  the  girl  says 
quickly,  "  and  I  am  not  a  child.  I  have  no  doubt 
you  mean  to  do  the  kindest  thing,  but  I  assure 
you  it  is  to  tell  me  all  as  soon  as  possible." 

Favernel  notes  the  nervous  clasping  and  unclasp- 
ing of  the  speaker's  hands — an  action  at  curious 
variance  with  her  composed  tone.  Suddenly  he 
understands  that  she  supposes  him  not  only  to  be 
his  brother,  but  to  be  a  messenger  with  news  of 
loss  and  disaster  from  her  father.  Her  emotion  of 
the  night  before  is  amply  explained,  and  the  mo- 
ment seals  Douglas  Favernel's  fate.  From  that 
time,  he  is  devoted  heart  and  soul  to  the  fair  girl 
beside  him. 


THE  EXPLANATION.  131 

He  looks  into  her  eyes  steadily  when  he  speaks 
again. 

*'  I  will  do  as  you  say,  Miss  Forrest ;  I  will  tell 
you  all.  First,  that  your  mind  may  be  at  ease,  you 
must  know  that  I  am  the  bearer  of  no  ill-tidings 
from  your  home  ;  then,  let  me  start  at  the  beginning. 
Do  you  know  that  I  have  a  twin  brother  ?" 

"No,  I  know  nothing  of  your  family,"  replies 
Leslie,  at  once  relieved  from  her  former  fears,  and 
mystified  as  to  what  may  be  coming. 

"  My  resemblance  to  this  brother  is  so  striking 
that  when  we  were  young  boys  it  grew  to  be  annoy- 
ing, and  we  agreed  that  as  soon  as  we  grew  older, 
we  would  retain  our  identities  by  wearing  our 
whiskers  differently.  It  was  decided  that  I  should 
wear  a  beard,  and  Frank  none.  By  carrying  out 
this  plan,  you  can  understand  that  we  almost  forgot 
our  wonderful  likeness  to  one  another,  and  fell  en- 
tirely out  of  the  habit  of  having  others  mistaken 
in  us." 

"  I  see,"  assents  Leslie. 

"  About  two  years  ago,  an  event  occurred  which 
estranged  us." 

As  he  pauses,  still  looking  at  her,  Leslie  nods 
slightly. 

"  The  affair  of  the  will.  I  have  heard  of  it,"  she 
says. 

"  Since  then  I  have  not  seen  my  brother,  Miss 
Forrest." 

Leslie  does  not  speak,  and  it  is  with  visible  effort 


132  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

V 

that  her  companion  continues,  watching  her  anx- 
iously as  he  does  so. 

"  Miss  Forrest,  it  was  my  brother  Frank  who 
spent  an  evening  with  you,  shortly  before  you  came 
to  the  mountains." 

Leslie  looks  at  the  speaker,  puzzled,  then  flushes 
and  grows  pale. 

"  What  do. you  mean — Mr.  Favernel?" 

"  I  mean  that  I  never  saw  you  until  we  met  at 
Bethel." 

Leslie  springs  to  her  feet,  and  her  eyes  sparkle. 
She  recalls  that  morning  with  painful  vividness. 
Her  pride  smarts  afresh. 

"  How  did  you  dare  impose  upon  me  !  "  she  cries, 
her  head  thrown  back  in  sovereign  displeasure. 

"  Believe  me,  it  was  unintentional,"  Favernel 
rises  also,  and  speaks  eagerly.  "  I  supposed  I  had 
met  you  somewhere.  My  brother's  connection  with 
the  affair  never  occurred  to  me,  dolt  that  I  was ;  the 
last  time  I  had  heard  of  him  he  was  abroad — and 
the  worst  is  yet  to  come,  Miss  Forrest." 

Leslie  challenges  the  worst  with  dark  eyes  that 
would  annihilate  anything  less  than  the  courage  of 
despair  with  which  the  culprit  proceeds. 

"  You  spoke  of  meeting  me  in  fairy  land,  and  I 
immediately  concluded  that  you  were  insane,  and 
your  mania  was  a  belief  in  fairy  land.  When  I 
spoke  to  you  last  night  I  was  making  a  philan- 
thropic effort  to  disabuse  your  mind  of  its  fancy. 
My  eminent  success  you  will  remember." 

"  Probably  always,"  returns  Leslie,  with  freezing 


THE   EXPLANATION.  133 

contempt.     "  Of  course  from  this  time  it  will  be  as 
though  we  had  never  met." 

"  No  ! "  exclaims  Favernel,  stepping  forward  and 
seizing  her  hands  in  an  uncontrollable  impulse ; 
"  that  can  not  be.  I  have  met  you,  and  that  is  to 
love  you." 

Leslie's  face  is  very  white  and  the  eyes  that 
look  up  at  Douglas  are  swimming  in  tears  of  anger. 

**  I'm  a  brute  ! "  he  says  contritely,  pleadingly, 
still  holding  her  hands. 

"  You  are,"  returns  Leslie,  scarcely  able  to  utter 
the  words. 

Douglas  drops  her  hands,  and  with  one  parting 
look  of  wretchedness,  turns  and  disappears  among 
the  trees. 

He  has  hardly  gone  when  the  others  of  the  party 
approach.  Leslie  turns  away  to  compose  herself. 
Tom  Laible  is  the  first  to  address  her. 

"  What  have  you  done  with  Mr.  Favernel,  Miss 
Forrest  ?  "  he  inquires,  with  a  whimsical  air  of  un- 
derstanding the  case  perfectly. 

"  Mr.  Favernel  has  gone.  I  don't  know  where," 
responds  Leslie,  shortly. 

Laible  sobers,  and  comes  close  to  her. 

"  Miss  Forrest,  I  am  on  my  knees  before  you  for 
my  part  in  the  affair,"  he  says,  softly,  uncovering 
his  head  and  speaking  with  an  earnest  respect,  very 
different  from  his  ordinary  light  manner. 

Nell,  Miss  Cobb  and  Mr.  Lamkin  walk  away. 

Leslie  is  silent,  fighting  her  tears. 

"  You  don't  know  what  a  trump  Douglas  is,"  con- 


134  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

•< 

tinues  Tom,  pleadingly.     "  I  hope  you  've  forgiven 
him  ;  he  is  as  innocent  of  any  design  to — " 

"  Mr.  Laible,"  Leslie  interrupts,  loftily,  having 
vanquished  her  emotion,  "  I  should  think  it  would 
occur  to  you  that  this  subject  is  unpleasant  to  me." 

"  By  jove  !  I  should  think  it  would  be,"  exclaims 
Tom,  repentantly.  "  But,  Miss  Forrest,  you'll  not 
be  too  hard  on  me,  you  will  still  permit  me  to  call 
on  you  at  your  home  ?  " 

Leslie  looks  down  thoughtfully. 

"  If  you  will  think  a  minute,"  the  young  man 
continues,  insidiously,  "it  was  your  friend,  Miss 
Valentine,  who  presented  me  to  you.  Is  n't  that  an 
unexceptionable  reference  ?  " 

Leslie  can  not  help  smiling.  She  looks  up  and 
gives  him  her  hand. 

"  I  shall  always  be  happy  to  see  you,"  she  says. 

"  Thank  you !  "  exclaims  Tom.  "  And  good-by, 
for  I  must  try  to  catch  my  friend." 

"  What !  going  ?  "  asks  Nell,  as  he  approaches. 

"  Yes ;  I  must.  Many  thanks  to  you  all  for  your 
kindness,  and  may  we  meet  again.  Good-by." 

Nell  looks  disconsolately  at  Leslie,  as  the  young 
man  vanishes. 

"  Well!  "  ejaculates  Mr.  Lamkin,  "  what 's  up  ?  " 

"Don't  bother,"  orders  Miss  Cobb,  for  whom 
Leslie's  pale  face  is  enough. 

"  It 's  easy  enough  to  see  that  she  has  rejected  the 
man,"  says  Mr.  Lamkin,  while  he  is  being  energeti- 
cally chaperoned  through  the  woods  by  Miss  Doro- 
thy. "  I  imagine,  if  Mr.  Favernel  had  the  odd  sen- 


THE  EXPLANATION.  135 

sation  in  his  side  that  I  have,  this  morning,  he 
would  n't  trouble  his  head  about  matrimony."  And 
taking  a  small,  folded  paper  from  his  vest  pocket, 
Mr.  Lamkin  swallows  the  contents  with  a  relish. 

Miss  Cobb  does  not  answer.  She  thinks  it  highly 
probable  that  Mr.  Favernel  has  an  odd  sensation  in 
his  side.  Who  could  help  loving  her  darling ! 

It  is  not  until  they  reach  their  next  stopping 
place,  and  Leslie  and  Nell  are  in  their  room  together, 
that  the  former  tells  her  friend  of  the  humiliating 
light  which  has  been  thrown  upon  late  events. 

Nell  listens  with  breathless  attention  to  the  end, 
then  sinks  into  deep  thought.  She  looks  up  finally 
with  a  comical  expression. 

"  It  is  a  pleasant  thought,"  she  says,  "  that  Mr. 
Laible  has  been  so  attentive  to  me,  merely  because 
he  was  afraid  to  talk  to  a  crazy  girl." 

"  Nonsense,  Twinkle !  Do  you  know,  Mr.  Lam- 
kin  has  just  given  me  a  letter  from  my  father.  Shall 
I  read  it  to  you  ?  It  has  been  forwarded  so  often 
I  suspect  it  is  rather  stale  ;  but  I  am  just  as  glad  to 
have  it." 

Here,  there  is  a  knock  at  the  door,  and  Miss  Cobb 
enters. 

"  Just  in  time,  cousin  Dorothy.  I  was  about  to 
read  a  letter  from  my  father." 

"I  should  like  to  hear,"  returns  Miss  Cobb. 

Her  serene  face  grows  more  anxious  as  the  end 
of  the  journey  draws  near.  Her  time  of  ease  and 
comfort  is  almost  over  —  "and  after  that,  the  del- 
uge." 


136  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

"  It 's  a  horrid  world,"  remarks  Twinkle,  as  she 
sits  down  by  Miss  Cobb. 

"  Not  up  here,"  says  Miss  Dorothy,  looking  out 
the  window. 

Leslie  sighs  softly,  opens  her  letter,  and  reads: 

"  *  My  Dear  Daughter  :  I  have  complied  with 
your  request,  and  sent  a  formal  invitation  to  Mrs. 
Lamkin  to  permit  Miss  Valentine  to  make  us  a  vis- 
Nell  takes  an  attitude  of  petrified  attention.  Les- 
lie glances  up  at  her  mischievously. 

"  * and  Mrs  Lamkin  has  written  her  consent,'  " 

reads  Leslie,  slowly. 

Twinkle  swoops  upon  her  friend,  and  hugs  her 
ecstatically. 

"  So  I  shall  not  begin  where  I  left  off  in  Brenton. 
Congratulate  me,  Miss  Cobb." 

"  I  do  heartily,  my  dear,"  returns  Miss  Dorothy, 
a  sympathetic  gleam  lighting  up  her  grave  face. 

"  '  I  hope  this  will  pleasa  you,  dear  child,  and  that 
you  continue  to  enjoy  your  trip,' "  the  letter  goes 
on.  " '  I  am  in  trouble  because  our  good  Mrs. 
Myrick  is  called  away.  I  do  not  know  how  the 
house  will  run  without  her,  or  where  to  look  for  a 
housekeeper  that  can  fill  her  place.  It  occurs  to  me 
as  I  write  that  cousin  Dorothy  might  take  pity  on 
us.  Ask  her  if  she  prefers  music  teaching  to  house- 
keeping ? ' ' 

The  hand  that  hold  the  letter  drops,  and  Leslie 
looks  up  into  the  chaperone's  tranquil  face. 


THE    EXPLANATION.  187 

All  three  are  silent  for  a  moment,  then  Miss  Cobb 
speaks : 

"  *  The  Lord  will  provide.'  " 

Lsslie  covers  her  face  with  her  hands,  and  Nell 
takes  off  her  glasses,  and  wipes  her  eyes. 

"  Now,  Miss  Cobb,  I  congratulate  you,"  she  ex- 
claims. 

"  We  are  all  to  be  congratulated,"  says  Leslie, 
looking  up.  "  It  will  be  a  great  blessing  to  me  to 
h'ave  }Tou,  cousin  Dorothy." 

"  Dear  child,  it  is  a  deliverance  to  me  to  go." 

Leslie  takes  up  the  letter  and  reads  on,  a  cloud 
falling  over  her  face  as  she  does  so. 

" '  You  will  be  surprised  to  learn  that  my  ward 
arrived  last  night.  It  seems  that  she  is  temporarily 
homeless,  through  some  unexpected  move  of  the 
relatives  with  whom  she  has  been  living,  so  of  course 
she  shall  have  a  home  here  for  the  present.  I  have 
had  hardly  any  conversation  with  her  as  yet.  I  hope 
it  will  not  be  a  trial  to  you  to  have  her  here  ;  she  is 
attractive  in  appearance,  has  a  very  fine  presence, 
and  much  self-command ;  a  strong  character,  I 
judge,  altogether.  I  am  glad  to  think  that  cousin 
Dorothy  is  with  you,  and  that  you  are  so  much 
attached  to  her.  Write  as  often  as  you  can  to  your 
affectionate  FATHER.' 

"  There ! "  exclaims  Leslie,  throwing  her  head 
back  and  frowning.  "  Isn't  that  always  the  way  1 " 

Twinkle  is  raising  her  eyebrows  dubiously. 

"  There  is  no  rose  without  its  thorn,"  continues 
Leslie  with  sufficient  emphasis  to  compensate  for 
6» 


138  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

the  triteness  of  her  remark.     "  Just  as  we  were  an- 
ticipating so  much,  here  comes  this  interloper." 

"  She  maybe  delightful,"  suggests  cousin  Dorothy 
comfortingly. 

Leslie  shakes  her  head  with  an  obstinate  air. 

"  Don't  dwell  on  her,"  says  Nell,  dancing  a  little 
impromptu  jig.  "  I  wish  I  didn't  have  to  go  home 
first." 

"  I  imagine  we  both  wish  we  might  go  direct  to 
that  little  Paradise,"  says  Miss  Cobb,  smiling,  and 
looking  as  if  the  last  half  hour  had  robbed  her  of 
half  her  years. 

"Never  mind.  I  will  be  there  to  receive  you.  I 
shall  rather  like  to  get  there  first.  Let  me  see, 

in  three  days  we  shall  reach  Brenton,  and  then 

home." 

"Leslie,"  says  Nell  sharply,  looking  into  her 
friend's  radiant  face,  "  I  believe  you  are  homesick." 

"  Twinkle,"  returns  Leslie  in  the  same  tone,  "  I 
believe  I  am." 


THE  NEW    HOUSEKEEPER.  139 

CHAPTER   XL 

THE  NEW   HOUSEKEEPER. 


'  What  though  our  eyes  with  tears  be  wet  V 
The  sunrise  never  failed  us  yet." 

— CILIA  THAXTO 


AT  Fairylands,  ten  days  after  the  latter  conver- 
sation, one  sunny,  delightful  afternoon,  Leslie 
comes  out  to   her   pony-carriage,  drawing   on  her 
gloves. 

A  few  steps  away,  on  the  lawn,  rises  an  elm  tree 
with  a  forked  trunk,  in  which  is  arranged  a  rustic 
seat.  Here,  in  an  easy  posture,  sits  Miss  Appleton 
— a  bright  dash  of  color  in  the  scenery,  in  her  wine 
colored  morning  dress,  with  the  red  rose  half  falling 
out  of  her  black  braids.  The  lids  that  fall  over  her 
pale  blue  eyes  are  heavy.  The  massive  braids  of  her 
dark  hair  are  heavy  and  honestly  her  own.  Her 
mouth,  when  she  is  uninterested  or  unhappy,  is 
heavy,  handsome  and  fascinating  as  it  can  become 
under  pleasant  excitement,  and  the  scales,  on  the 
rare  occasions  when  they  are  permitted  to  give  their 
testimony,  disclose  in  uncompromising  figures  the 
fact  that,  as  a  whole,  Miss  Appleton  is  heavy. 

Leslie  looks  across  at  the  half-reclining,  luxurious 
figure,  with  repressed  dislike.  One  of  Blanche's 
arms  is  clasping  a  white  cat,  in  whose  soft  fur  her 


A   SANK  LUNATIC. 

cheek  is  buried,  and  her  eyes  which  have  been  fast- 
ened upon  the  novel  in  her  lap,  look  slowly  up  as 
Leslie  comes  out. 

"  Is  it  train  time  ?  TJgh,  what  a  lazy  day,"  she 
says  in  a  languid,  slow  voice,  as  she  pushes  the  cat 
away  and  stretches  her  arms.  "  Does  not  the  quiet 
of  this  place  grow  into  something  awful,  sometimes, 
Leslie?" 

"  I  like  it,"  is  the  young  girl's  short  rejoinder. 
Her  replies  to  Miss  Appleton  are  always  short, 
much  to  the  latter  young  lady's  amusement. 

"  Do  you  mean  to  say  that  you  never  fill  the  house 
with  company,  and  do  something  to  wake  yourselves 
up  ?  " 

It  is  hard  for  the  only  daughter  of  the  house,  who 
is  a  little  spoiled,  and  inexperienced  in  the  art  of 
self-control,  to  endure  the  insolent  superiority  in 
the  questioner's  tone  ;  but  Leslie  feels  the  satisfac- 
tion it  would  give  the  "  interloper  "  to  see  her  lose 
her  temper,  and  her  pride  comes  to  her  aid. 

"I  am  sorry  that  you  are  not  better  entertained," 
is  all  she  says. 

"  O,  never  mind  me  ;  I  was  only  thinking  of  you 
— fancying  you  here  all  through  a  New  England 
Winter.  Heavens !  it  must  be  death  in  life  ;  it  is  a 
right  pretty  place  in  Summer,  though,"  finishes 
Miss  Appleton,  looking  leniently  about  her.  "Well," 
with  a  yawn,  "  I  must  go  in  and  dress  to  meet  your 
little  friend.  Farewell,"  as  Leslie,  without  trusting 
herself  to  speak,  enters  the  carriage  and  drives 
away,  thankful  to  one  of  the  ponies  who  shakes  his 


TUB   NEW   HOUSEKEEPBB.  141 

saucy  head,  and  gives  little  mutinous  springs  as  he 
goes,  thereby  engrossing  her  attention. 

Blanche  looks  after  her  with  a  slow  smile. 

"  You  shall  find  that  I  am  not  going  to  consider 
myself  highly  favored  of  fortune  because  of  a  paltry 
month  within  your  gates,  young  lady,"  she  thinks  ; 
"  and,  more  than  that,  if  it  suits  me,  I  will  show 
you  that  I  can  make  the  one  month  a  dozen,  if  I 
like." 

Leslie  swallows  a  grieved,  angry  sob,  as  she  hur- 
ries on  her  way.  That  this  ill-bred  stranger  should 
calmly  domesticate  herself  in  her  loved  home — 
should  be  all  grateful  sweetness  to  her  father,  and 
all  exasperating  patronage  to  herself,  is  a  bitter 
trial ;  but  Leslie  fortifies  herself  with  the  thought 
that  it  can  not  be  for  many  weeks,  and  then  Miss 
Appleton  is  quite  forgotten  as  the  little  carriage 
stops  by  the  depot  platform,  for  the  train  has  arrived, 
and  Leslie  becomes  instantly  absorbed  in  watching 
for  the  expected  guest.  Finally,  the  well-known 
figure  comes  in  view,  peering  here  and  there  through 
her  eyeglasses. 

"  Here,  Twinkle,  here,"  calls  Leslie,  involuntarily, 
under  her  breath,  waving  her  beribboned  whip. 

Nell  sees  her,  and  hurries  forward. 

"  Now  I  am  happy,"  she  says,  having  kissed  her 
friend,  and  settled  down  by  her  side. 

The  ponies  turn  and  start  rapidly  for  home,  their 
long  white  manes  and  tails  glistening  in  the  sun- 
light. 

"  How  did  you  leave  them  all  ?  "  asks  Leslie. 


142  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

"  Serenely  happy.  Aunt  Lamkin  has  written  an 
ode  to  the  '  Old  Man  of  the  Mountain,'  which  I  told 
her  I  would  commit  to  memory.  I  made  the  girls 
some  hats  that  include  all  the  colors  of  the  rainbow, 
and  promised  to  send  them  the  newest  fashions,  and 
they  let  me  come  in  peace.  How  does  Miss  Apple- 
ton  turn  out  ?  " 

Leslie  looks  at  her  friend.  "  I  believe  I  will  let 
you  form  your  own  judgment." 

"  All  right.  O,  Leslie,  what  lovely  ponies !  what 
a  beautiful  road !  O,"  as  they  enter  the  gates, 
"why  did  n't  you  go  into  raptures  over  it  ?  " 

Leslie  laughs. 

"  The  same  answer.  I  thought  I'd  let  you  form 
your  own  judgment." 

Nell  gazes  about  her  in  ecstasy.  On  the  rustic 
seat,  when  they  arrive,  sits  Miss  Appleton  quite  as 
if  she  had  not  gone  in,  except  that  now  she  has  on 
a  light  blue  dress  the  color  of  her  eyes,  and  in  her 
belt  are  hung  rosebuds,  pink,  yellow  and  white,  with 
long  stems. 

With  the  gracious  air  of  lady  of  the  manor,  she 
approaches  and  kisses  Nell's  mignonne  face. 

The  guest  turns  to  Leslie,  when  they  stand  in  the 
hall  with  the  shafts  of  colored  light  streaming 
across  rich  rugs. 

"  I  think  she  is  elegant ! "  she  exclaims.  "  What 
a  delightful  manner." 

"  I  am  glad,"  returns  Leslie,  pluming  herself  on 
the  forethought  with  which  she  has  held  her  tongue. 

"  Why,  I  was  never  in  such  a  house,"  continues 


THE  NEW   HOUSEKEEPER.  143 

Nell,  climbing  the  broad  stair-case.  "  It's  a  palace. 
I  should  think  you  could  not  have  breathed  in  Bren- 
ton." 

Leslie  laughs  happily,  and  enters  the  room  which 
Nell  is  to  occupy,  and  the  latter  stands  on  the 
threshold,  as  though  afraid  to  step  in. 

On  the  background  of  the  carpet  are  flung 
sprays  of  large,  dark  moss-roses ;  on  the  panels  of 
the  massive  oak  furniture  are  red-winged  birds  per- 
petually poised  in  air ;  fine  curtains,  edged  with 
broad  lace,  hang  at  the  windows,  underneath  others 
of  dark  red  satin  with  broad  stripes  of  black  velvet, 
on  which  are  embossed  moss-roses  in  lustrous  red 
and  green.  The  exquisite  china  with  its  rose-buds, 
and  every  delicate  appointment  of  the  dressing-case, 
with  its  large  mirror,  the  rich  lace  covering  of  the 
bed  with  the  ruby  satin  gleaming  through,  all  im- 
press Nell  with  a  strong  sense  of  luxury. 

Leslie,  in  her  single-hearted  love  for  th3  outside 
beauties,  moves  to  the  window,  unconscious  of  her 
friend's  awe,  and  pushes  aside  the  curtains.  "  I 
think  you  will  like  this  view,"  she  says,  "  for  it  is 
the  best  of  the  river,  although,  being  at  the  back  of 
the  house,  you  can  not  see  the  avenue.  You  will 
have  to  run  into  my  room  for  that.  And  now  I 
must  leave  you  to  go  to  Regy.  He  is  laid  up  with 
a  sprained  ankle,  and  depends  upon  seeing  me  often. 
Ah,  here  is  your  trunk,"  and  Leslie  directs  where 
it  shall  be  placed. 

When  the  man  has  left,  Nell  sinks  into  a  cush- 
ioned chair,  and  takes  a  long  breath. 


144  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

"  Leslie,  I  have  n't  a  decent  thing  to  put  on,"  she 
says. 

"  Twinkle!  "  exclaims  the  hostess,  deprecatingly. 
'*  We  expect  cousin  Dorothy  to-morrow,"  she  goes 
on.  "  She  had  to  go  into  the  country  for  a  visit, 
else  she  would  have  been  here  before.  Now,  make 
yourself  happy  a  few  minutes,  while  I  go  to  Regy. 
He  lives  in  one  of  the  turrets  which  is  devoted  to 
his  possessions.  You  can  imagine  what  kind  of  a 
place  it  is,"  and  Leslie  goes,  leaving  Nell  to  look 
about  her. 

The  lawn  at  the  back  of  the  house,  and  beneath 
her  windows  slopes  down  to  the  water's  edge,  and 
under  the  tall  shade  trees  are  gracefully  arranged 
seats  of  various  designs,  and  tall  baskets  of  peniant 
vines  and  flowers,  and  beyond,  the  river  which  lies 
in  a  graceful  curve,  flowing  away  in  the  distance, 
while  extending  two  arms  which  encircle  the  man- 
sion on  both  sides,  wandering  away,  Nell  wonders 
whither.  She  also  wonders  if  the  sun  always  shines 
at  Fairylands.  How  would  all  this  loveliness  appear 
deprived  of  the  golden  sunlight  which  bathes  it  this 
late  June  afternoon.  But  very  soon  deciding  th  it 
the  palace  of  a  house  to  which  good  fortune  has 
brought  her  must  contain  endless  resources  for 
pleasure,  Miss  Valentine  with  an  ecstatic  little  sigh, 
stands  before  her  mirror,  and  dresses  for  dinner, 
while  a  shaft  of  red  light  strikes  through  the  curtain 
and  lights  up  her  gray  summer  silk  with  a  glory 
which  she  wishes  might  remain  with  it. 

Giving  a  last    glance  at  the   dark  face  which 


THE   NEW   HOUSEKEEPER.  145 

looks  back  at  her,  she  seats  herself  on  an 
ottoman  by  a  window,  and  waits  for  Leslie  who  soon 
makes  her  appearance. 

"  Are  you  ready  to  go  down  ?  "  she  asks. 

*'  Yes,  but  I  wish  you  would  show  me  your  room 
first,  Leslie.  I  want  to  know  how  to  get  to  it." 

"  Certainly,  come  with  me,"  returns  her  friend, 
leading  Nell  through  the  turns  and  windings  which 
bring  them  to  the  front  of  the  house  ;  and  opening 
"a  door,  Leslie  ushers  Twinkle  into  the  prettiest  place 
she  has  ever  seen. 

A  bower  of  blue  and  silver,  the  furniture  of  bam- 
boo and  light  blue  satin,  and  a  profusion  of  white 
lace  and  muslin ;  the  walls  pale  blue  with  a  frieze 
of  silver,  and  curtains  running  upon  silver  rods.  A 
book-case  of  bamboo  swings  upon  the  wall,  contain- 
ing Leslie's  favorite  books.  Mirrors,  ottomans,  and 
lounges,  furnish  the  room,  at  one  side  of  which 
a  broad  curtain  of  blue  and  silver  separates  the 
boudoir  from  a  small  apartment  where  is  the  bed, 
with  its  canopy  of  blue  satin  and  delicate  white 
hangings. 

"Dp  you  sleep  in  that?"  asks  Nell  in  an  awed 
tone. 

"  Indeed  I  do,"  laughs  Leslie,  "  and  sleep  well, 
too.  I  had  nothing  to  do  with  the  furnishing  of  the 
house ;  father  attended  to  it  all,  and  while  I  was  at 
school,  he  had  this  extravagant  room  done  for 
me.  Father  thinks  nothing  too  good  for  me." 

"  What's  that  thing  ?  "  inquires  Nell,  pointing  to 
a  prie-dieu  at  the  foot  of  the  bed. 
K  7 


146  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

"  That  is  to  kneel  upon  to  say  one's  prayers.  I 
shall  have  to  conceal  that  fact  from  cousin  Dorothy, 
for  she  detests  forms,  and  I  do  not  believe  she  would 
live  in  the  house  with  it  if  she  knew  what  it  was." 

"  O  listen ! "  exclaims  the  guest,  clasping  her 
hands,  for  a  deep-voiced  chime  sounds  solemnly  and 
beautifully  an  old  hymn. 

Nell  tiptoes  to  the  window,  and  opens  it  softly, 
then  kneels  down  before  it  and  listens,  with  her 
finger  to  her  lips.  It  is  too  miich  for  her  excitable 
nature  to  have  the  far-off  music  mingle  with  the 
plashing  of  the  fountains,  and  crown  the  effects 
which  have  succeeded  one  another  in  so  rapid  a  suc- 
cession for  the  past  hour,  and  Nell  does  not  attempt 
to  conceal  the  tears  that  run  down  her  cheeks  when 
the  solemn  tones  cease. 

"  Why,  Leslie,  I  am  so  chilly"  she  says,  smiling 
and  lifting  her  wet  eyes.  "  Is  there  no  end  to  the 
surprises  at  this  place  ?  I  begin  to  think  that  you 
are  really  the  god  mother,  and  that  this  is  fairy- 
land  » 

"  You  do  love  it  as  I  do,  that  chime,"  says  Leslie. 
"  I  hope  you  will  not  be  disappointed  when  I  tell 
you  that  it  is  in  this  room." 

"  O  no,  nor  surprised,"  says  Nell  resignedly.  "Go 
on ;  wave  your  wand  and  have  these  walls  fade  and 
disappear,  and  let  us  be  suddenly  in  a  cathedral 
with  the  organ  sounding,  and  with  you  and  the  hero 
marching  up  the  aisle  to  its  music,  and  the  priest 
waiting  to  marry  you,  while  Mr.  Favernel  and  I 
bring  up  the  rear." 


THE  NEW   HOUSEKEEPER.  147 

Leslie  laughs. 

"  You  ridiculous  girl,  it  is  my  clock,  my  dear 
Westminster  clock ;  the  only  thing  for  which  I  ever 
teased  my  father,"  and  Nell  follows  her  friend  to 
the  mantel  where  stands  a  tall  clock,  dark  and  un- 
oruamental,  which  looks  out  of  keeping  with  the 
light,  gay  room.  Leslie  touches  it  lovingly. 

"  A  clock  !     I  can  not  believe  it,"  exclaims  Nell. 

"  Very  well. -I  can't  prove  it  until  to-morrow,  for 
it  will  not  chime  again  to-night,  but  it  meant  dinner 
then,  and  father  likes  us  to  be  prompt,  so  let  us  go 
and  show  what  mountain  air  has  done  for  our  appe- 
tites." 

Miss  Cobb  arrives  at  Lawndale  the  next  afternoon. 
As  she  leaves  the  train,  a  dapper  individual  steps 
from  another  car,  whom  she  recognizes  as  Eustace 
Larnkin.  He  pauses  to  look  about  him,  and  starts, 
when  Miss  Dorothy  lays  a  firm  hand  on  his  arm. 

"  Why why  Miss  Cobb,"  he  says,  shaking  her 

hand  feebly.  "  I'm  delighted,  I'm  sure." 

"  So  am  I,"  responds  the  new  housekeeper,  "  for 
I  was  just  wondering  what  my  next  move  should  be 
toward  getting  to  Mr.  Forrest's." 

"  There's  John  now,"  says  Mr.  Lamkin,  as  a 
coup6  draws  up  to  the  platform. 

The  man  touches  his  hat  as  the  pair  draw  near. 

"  I've  been  to  every  train  to-day  to  meet  the  lady," 
he  explains,  addressing  Mr.  Lamkin,  "and  Miss  For- 
rest wanted  me  to  say  that's  why  she  didn't  come  to 
meet  her — because  it  was  so  uncertain  when  she'd 
arrive." 


148  A   SANE  LUNATIC 

"  All  right,"  and  Mr.  Lamkin  holds  the  carriage- 
door  open. 

Miss  Cobb  looks  sharply  at  the  leaf-brown  satin 
interior. 

"  I  don't  want  to  take  any  dust  in  there,"  she  says, 
and  slipping  off  her  duster,  she  folds  it  up  and  gives 
it  to  the  coachman.  "  Here,  just  put  that  beside 
you." 

The  man  smiles  as  he  starts  the  horse.  "Smarter'n 
chain  lightning,  I'll  bet,"  is  his  mental  verdict  on 
the  new  housekeeper. 

Miss  Cobb  makes  short  and  characteristic  ex- 
clamations of  delight  as  the  beauties  of  the 
drive  unfolds,  to  which  Mr.  Lamkin  replies  wearily. 

"  How  have  you  been  since  our  trip?  "  asks  Miss 
Dorothy. 

"  Better,  I  think.  Really  better,"  returns  the 
Lamkin  with  raised  eyebrows.  "  Still  I  do  not  ven- 
ture to  work  all  day.  I  come  out  from  town  nearly 
always  as  early  as  this." 

"  You'll  rust  out,  rather  than  wear  out  if  you're 
not  careful,"  returns  Miss  Dorothy. 

But  Mr.  Lamkin  does  not  hear  her.  A  bend  in 
the  road  has  revealed  to  him  a  trio  standing  on  the 
grass  by  the  house. 

"  I  declare,  there's  Favernel  with  Blanche  and 
Miss  Forrest!"  he  exclaims  with  some  interest. 
"  Not  the  one  you  know,"  as  Miss  Cobb  leans  for- 
ward, "but  my  cousin's  fianc£.  Looks  just  like  the 
other;  not  a  bit  of  difference  that  I  can  see.  Queer 
experience  that  of  ours,  meeting  the  wrong  man." 


THE  NEW   HOUSEKEEPER.  149 

Miss  Cobb  has  not  time  to  reply  before  the  car- 
riage stops  beneath  the  porte  cache  re.  She  notices 
Miss  Appleton  who  gives  her  a  cold,  supercilious 
look  out  of  half-closed  eyes,  and  being  obliged  to 
pass  her  in  ascending  the  steps  hears  her  say,  as  she 
turns  to  her  lover,  "  In  the  world,  but  not  of  it." 
Then  Leslie,  who  has  waited  at  the  door,  draws  Miss 
Cobb  within  before  she  kisses  her.  Nell  comes  rush- 
ing down  the  stairs,  and  gives  the  housekeeper  an 
enthusiastic  embrace. 

"  Here  we  are  again  together.     I  am  so  glad ! " 

'*  I  am  so  glad,"  echoes  Leslie. 

"  I  am  glad,"  says  Miss  Cobb,  looking  around  her 
and  up  at  the  beamed  ceiling.  "  What  a  beautiful 
home  you  have,  dear,"  she  adds  simply. 

"  Come  up  to  your  home,"  says  Leslie. 

"  And  you  will  find  me  in  Regy's  room  when  you 
want  me,"  says  Nell,  skipping  up  the  stairs. 

Leslie  and  Miss  Cobb  follow  more  sedately. 

"  Nell  is  so  good  to  Regy,"  remarks  Leslie,  and 
leads  the  way  into  the  housekeeper's  room. 

Such  a  pleasant,  sunny  room  with  its  two  south- 
ern windows.  Miss  Dorothy  walks  across  the  daisy 
bestrewn  carpet  and  looks  out,  a  strange  expression 
growing  in  her  eyes.  Perhaps  she  is  thinking  of  the 
view  she  obtained  from  her  room  in  New  York,  of 
shed,  alley,  and  ash-heap. 

"  Leslie,  I  want  to  ask  you  something,"  she  says, 
turning  around  and  facing  the  girl.  "  I  suppose  that 
was  Miss  Appleton  whom  I  saw  as  I  came  in — " 

Leslie  bows  assent. 


150  A  SANE   LUNATIC. 

"She  made  a  remark  about  me  as  I  passed." 

"  O  cousin  Dorothy  !  Already  ?  "  exclaims  Leslie 
anxiously. 

"  What  she  said  would  have  been  complimentary 
had  she  meant  it  in  a  certain  sense.  She  said  I  was 
in  the  world,  but  not  of  it." 

"  Oh  !  "  cries  Leslie. 

"  Never  mind,  dear.  People  that  use  that  tone  can 
never  injure  me,  but  it  has  made  me  think.  I  sup- 
pose I  do  look  odd  and  old-fashioned, "and  Miss  Cobb 
looks  down  over  her  scant  gown  with  a  doubtful  air. 
'*  If  I  am  to  live  here  I  must  not  disgrace  you  ;  you 
must  look  after  me.  I  want  to  dress  as  you  like." 

"  You  do,  cousin  Dorothy."  Leslie's  eyes  sparkle 
as  she  speaks.  "  Always  trust  me.  I  will  try  to  be 
like  a  daughter  to  you,  in  this  respect  as  in  others." 

Here,  distant  strains  of  music  are  heard.  Leslie 
throws  open  the  door,  and  the  song  comes  to  them 
with  greater  distinctness. 

"  There ;  that  is  Blanche,"  she  says;  "her  voice  is 
heavenly.  Who  would  think  to  listen  to  her  that 
she  is  heartless,  vain  and  insulting  !  " 

Miss  Cobb  looks  in  some  surprise  at  the  excited 
face. 

"  Then  you  have  found  your  fears  as  to  the  new 
member  of  the  household,  well  grounded." 

"  Yes.  She  is  a  clever  designing  woman  —  I 
can  not  call  her  a  girl,  though  she  is  one,  in  years. 
She  makes  herself  excessively  agreeable  to  my  dear 
father  who  admires  her,  as  Nell  does  also.  You  and 
I  will  probably  be  of  one  mind  with  regard  to  her,  as 


THE  NEW    HOUSEKEEPER.  151 

I  see  she  is  not  going  to  consider  it  worth  her  while 
to  fascinate  you — " 

"  How  soon  will  she  be  married  ?  *'  asks  Miss  Cobb, 
unfastening  her  shawl  strap. 

"  Heigho.  I  can't  tell,"  sighs  Leslie,  "but  I  am 
counting  the  days,  for  it  seems  she  only  came  here 
for  a  month.  Then  the  people  with  whom  she  has 
lived  will  take  her  back.  My  fear  is  that  she  will 
not  go." 

So  saying  the  girl  moves  to  a  small  table  whereon 
stands  a  solitaire  vase,  empty.  She  views  it  in 
speechless  wrath  for  a  moment. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  child  ?  "  asks  Miss  Cobb, 
looking  around  at  the  scornful  face. 

"That — creature — has  taken  the  half-opened 
tea  rose  I  placed  here  for  you.  I  saw  it  in  her  hair, 
but  could  not  believe  she  would  have  the  au- 
dacity— " 

"  Now,  now,  never  mind,  dear.  Let  us  overlook 
these  things,"  says  the  housekeeper  soothingly,  "un- 
til the  time  comes  for  her  to  go.  How  wonderfully 
Mr.  Favernel  is  like  his  brother.  Is  he  as  agree- 
able ?  "  asks  Miss  Cobb,  laudably  anxious  to  change 
the  subject. 

The  expression  upon  Leslie's  face  indicates  that 
avoiding  Scylla,  the  speaker  has  fallen  into  Cha- 
rybdis. 

"  Dear,  dear,  child,  I  quite  forgot.  There  let  it 
drop.  I  think  Mr.  Douglas  Favernel  was  an  honest, 
well-meaning  young  man,  but  it  can't  matter  to  us, 


152  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

and  if  you  do  not  agree  with  me,  the  matter  may 
rest  there." 

Leslie  gives  her  cousin  an  affectionate  squeeze. 

"  I  am  forcibly  reminded  every  day  that  I  am  a 
spoiled  child,"  she  says,  "  and  I  am  afraid  you  are 
not  going  to  be  severe  enough  with  me.  Let  us  go 
and  see  Regy.  The  poor  boy  has  a  sprained  ankle, 
and  is  dependent  on  visitors." 


A  COUP  D'ETAT.  158 

CHAPTER    XII. 

A  COUP  D'ETAT. 

"Borne  things  are  bitter  that  were  sweet." 

— "W.  D.  HOWXI.LS. 

MISS  COBB  has  been  only  -a  few  days  in  her 
new  position,  but  as  she  sits  by  one  of  Regy's 
windows  darning  stockings  late  one  afternoon,  Leslie 
watches  her,  and  finds  it  difficult  to  realize  how  they 
ever  got  on  without  her,  so  capably  does  she  shoul- 
der all  the  domestic  responsibilities  of  the  great 
house. 

Nell  lies  on  the  bed  beside  Regy,  her  head  on  a 
pillow  against  the  footboard  while  she  reads  aloud 
from  Jules  Verne.  Miss  Cobb  occasionally  glances 
out  of  her  window,  and  suddenly  her  brow  becomes 
troubled  by  a  scene  being  enacted  on  the  driveway. 
She  sees  Miss  Appleton  saunter  down  the  road  and 
meet  the  carriage  which  has  just  brought  her  guard- 
ian from  the  depot.  She  sees  the  horse  stop,  and 
Mr.  Forrest  leave  the  carriage.  He  gives  his  arm  to 
his  ward,  and  together  they  walk  down  the  river 
bank  and  disappear  within  the  ornamental,  covered 
platform  which  is  used  as  a  landing  for  boats.  It  is 
a  pleasant,  amicable  little  action,  but  it  does  not  im- 
press Miss  Cobb  pleasantly.  Instinctively  she  grudges 
every  moment  which  Blanche  Appleton  spends  alone 
with  her  guardian. 


154  A  SANE   LUNATIC. 

She  is  glad  that  Leslie,  lazily  listening  to  the 
reading,  has  not  seen. 

It  is  a  well-rehearsed  scene  which  is  being  played 
within  the  little  building,  and  it  is  not  a  difficult  un- 
dertaking which  Miss  Appleton  has  in  hand.  Here 
is  a  generous,  hospitable  man  into  whose  care  her 
dying  father  intrusted  her  welfare.  The  generous 
man  is  also  a  rich  man,  whose  luxurious  home,  if  a 
trifle  dull,  suits  her  ease-loving,  self-indulgent  na- 
ture, and  she  has  decided  that  it  is  vastly  foolish  in  her 
to  leave  it  until,  with  the  prestige  a  wedding  here 
will  give  her,  she  does  so  for  her  own  home. 

It  does  not  take  many  minutes  to  accomplish  her 
end.  A  few  sad  words,  a  few  lingering,  wistful 
glances  toward  river  and  woods — not  toward  the 
house — a  few  earnest  expressions  of  gratitude,  a  few 
undemonstrative  tears,  and  the  business  is  done. 
After  the  interview,  Blanche  having  gone  to  her 
room,  Mr.  Forrest,  a  slight  flush  still  on  his  face, 
mounts  to  the  turret  chamber,  and  there  finds  Leslie, 
Miss  Cobb  and  Nell,  surrounding  the  impatient  boy. 

"And  how  are  you  to-night,  my  son?"  he  asks, 
seating  himself  on  the  side  of  the  bed  which  Nell 
vacates  for  him. 

"  Perfectly  well,  that's  the  mischief  of  it,"  replies 
the  boy.  "  I  wish  I  was  raving  with  fever." 

"  Reginald,  don't  tempt  the  Lord,"  says  Miss  Cobb 
severely. 

"  I  should  die  outright  if  it  wasn't  for  these  girls," 
he  continues  with  a  grudging  sense  of  gratitude. 

"And   we'll   have   better   times  still,"  promises 


A  COUP  D'ETAT.  155 

Leslie  comfortingly.  "  You  will  not  notice  how 
time  flies  at  all." 

Regy  grunts  incredulously. 

"  If  I'm  not  well  for  the  Fourth,  I'm  going  to  have 
all  my  fire-works  up  here  in  the  room,  and  set  them 
off  on  the  bed,"  he  says  doggedly. 

"  You  will  be  well  by  that  time,"  says  Nell.  "  I 
know  all  about  a  sprained  ankle,  such  as  yours  is. 
It  won't  last  long." 

"  What  have  you  done  with  Blanche,  papa?"  asks 
Leslie. 

"  Left  her.down  stairs." 

"  I  don't  want  her  to  feel  lonely  these  last  even- 
ings that  she  is  here,"  continues  the  girl. 

"She  will  not  go  away  for  the  present,"  says  Mr. 
Forrest,  calmly.  "  I  have  induced  her  to  change  her 
plan." 

"  O  papa,  why  did  you ! "  breaks  impulsively 
from  Leslie,  but  Miss  Cobb  never  moves  a  muscle. 

"My  daughter,  why  should  you  begrudge  your 
roof  to  that  homeless  girl,  so  long  as  she  wants 
it  ?  "  asks  Mr.  Forrest  in  a  tone  that  makes  Leslie's 
heart  beat  fast. 

"  I  thought — that  is,  if  she  does  not  like  Fairy- 
lands, it  seems  a  pity  that  she  should  be  urged  to 
remain  here — " 

"  You  are  entirely  mistaken  in  all  that.  She  loves 
the  place,  and  dreads  to  leave  it.  It  is  very  easy  to 
mistake  these  reserved  natures.  Still  waters  run 
deep,"  and  the  astute  lawyer  shakes  his  head  know- 


156  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

ingly.  "  Her  home  can  not  have  been  a  happy  one, 
and  she  dreads  to  return  to  it." 

Silence  settles  on  the  little  group.  Miss  Cobb 
continues  her  occupation  of  darning  stockings,  her 
face  stern  and  unmoved.  Leslie,  red  and  uncomfort- 
able, walks  to  the  open  window,  and  her  father,  dis- 
pleased with  what  he  considers  her  lack  of  gener- 
osity, says  a  last  word  to  his  son,  and  leaves  the 
room. 

The  south  breeze  sweeps  in  as  Leslie  seats  herself 
in  the  high  window-seat,  and  Nell  breaks  the  em- 
barrassing quiet  that  succeeds  Mr.  Forrest's  de- 
parture. 

"  Your  room  is  deliciously  cool,"  she  says  to  Regy, 
"  though  so  close  to  the  roof." 

"  Yes,  because  the  walls  are  thick,  and  we  haven't 
had  much  hot  weather  yet,  but  pretty  soon,  the 
walls  will  be  baked,  and  it'll  be  hot  as  Tophet  up 
here." 

"  Reginald  ! "  speaks  Miss  Cobb,  warningly. 

"  And  what  will  you  do  then  ?  Go  down  stairs?  " 
asks  N  ell,  smiling. 

"  Not  much.  I  go  up ;  sleep  on  the  roof.  It's  gay 
I  tell  you." 

"  I  should  think  it  would  be." 

"  It  is.  I'll  take  you  up  there  some  day.  It's  a 
rambling  place,  full  of  pit-falls  and  towers,"  says 
the  boy.  "  Hullo,  Les,  are  you  crying  ?  "  he 
continues,  catching  sight  of  his  sister  in  the  window. 

"  No,  I'm  thinking,"  replies  the  girl. 

"  And  I  know  what  about,"  says  Regy,  thrashing 


A  COUP  D'ETAT.  157 

his  arms  about.  "  You  needn't  be  afraid  to  talk  out 
before  me.  You're  furious  because  Blanche  is  going 
to  stay.  Isn't  she,  cousin  Dorothy?  Come  now." 

"  Reginald,  I  thought  you  were  more  of  a  gentle- 
man than  to  talk  so  before  your  sister's  guest,"  says 
Miss  Cobb  severely. 

"  O,  hang  it !  who  can  be  a  gentleman  with  a 
sprained  ankle,"  says  the  boy  wearily,  "  and  the 
Fourth  right  upon  us  as  you  might  say." 

"  You  can  pretend  you  have  the  gout,"  says  Nell 
comfortingly. 

"  Pretend  nothing,"  interpolates  Regy. 

"  Gentlemen  with  the  gout  are  never  expected  to 
keep  their  tempers,  you  know,"  continues  the  girl, 
"  and  oh,  Regy,  I  have  an  idea !  "  she  adds  brighten- 
ing. 

"  What,  Miss  Valentine ;  something  about  the 
Fourth?" 

"  Yes ;  you  shall  celebrate  it  on  the  roof." 

"Hurrah!"  cries  the  boy,  waving  the  flageolet 
beside  him. 

"  You  shall,  and  we'll  have  your  friends  and  an 
awning — " 

"  And  lots  of  iced  lemonade  and  punk,"  adds 
Regy  wildly ;  and  while  the  two  continue  to  elabo- 
rate their  plan,  Miss  Cobb  lays  down  her  work,  and 
walks  to  Leslie's  window. 

"  Well,  dearie." 

"  Well,  cousin  Dorothy.  Isn't  it  a  disappoint- 
ment!" 

"A  real  disappointment.     But  we  must  lean?  to 


158  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

bear  discipline  in  this  world.  It  is  what  we  ought 
to  have  expected.  A  generous  man  like  your  father 
is  an  easy  creature  for  a  girl  to  deceive.  Of  course 
she  wants  to  stay  here,  and  be  married  from  here. 
We  ought  to  have  expected  that.  Try  to  feel  as 
kindly  as  you  can,  dear." 

But  Leslie  does  not  succeed  in  feeling  very  kindly. 
The  latent  triumph  in  Blanche  Appleton's  pale  eyes, 
and  the  defiant  look  with  which,  the  next  time  they 
meet,  she  seems  to  say,  "  Find  fault  with  me  if  you 
can,"  are  extremely  exasperating  ;  so,  when  two  days 
afterward  Miss  Appleton  announces  her  intention  of 
accepting  an  invitation  to  the  seaside  for  a  couple 
of  weeks,  Leslie  says  not  a  word. 

"  How  we  shall  miss  you,  Miss  Appleton,"  cries 
Nell  earnestly. 

"Thank  you,  dear,"  returns  the  tall  lady,  stooping 
to  kiss  Nell's  forehead,  as  though  she  were  a  mere 
infant.  "  It  sounds  delightful  to  hear  you  say  so, 
and  to  think  that  one  person  here  dislikes  to  have 
me  go  away." 

Leslie  does  not  hear,  apparently,  and  the  very 
morning  of  the  Fourth  Miss  Appleton  leaves  Fairy- 
lands, regardless  of  the  discomforts  of  the  day  for 
travelling.  Nell,  her  devoted  admirer,  would  like 
to  drive  to  the  depot  with  her,  but  important  busi- 
ness on  the  roof  prevents. 


THE   "GLORIOUS  FOURTH."  159 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

THE    "GLORIOUS  FOURTH." 

"No  woman' a  head  BO  keen  to  work  Its  will 
Bat  that  the  woman's  heart  la  mistress  still." 

— E.  C.  STEDMAS 

"A  /TISS  VALENTINE'S  head  and  Augustus'  hands 
-*-VJ_  have  arranged  everything  on  that  airy  height 
very  comfortably  for  the  disabled  youth  to  whom 
the  greatest  imaginable  earthly  ill  lies  in  being 
unable  to  celebrate  the  Fourth  of  July. 

Two  other  boys  of  his  age  join  him,  and  not  a  boy 
of  them  enters  with  more  zest  into  the  mysteries  of 
the  day  than  Nell.  She  flies  about  tirelessly,  sup- 
plying their  wants,  suggesting  new  and  delightful 
plans  for  the  evening's  display  of  fireworks,  and  mak- 
ing herself  so  generally  delightful  as  completely 
to  win  their  youthful  hearts. 

"  Isn't  she  a  daisy  I  "  exclaims  one  of  the  young 
gentlemen,  watching  admiringly  the  little  white 
figure  as  it  flits  among  the  chimneys  to  meet  Leslie, 
who  appears  through  the  trap-door. 

"  Are  you  going  to  *  come  up  and  be  dead,'  too  ?" 
asks  Nell,  laughing. 

"  Don't  joke  on  serious  matters.  The  sun  broils 
down  here.  What  possesses  you  to  kill  yourself  for 
these  boys.  They  can  get  on  without  you  perfectly 
well." 


160  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

"Why,  bless  you,  I  like  it.  Come  under  the 
awning ;  the  breeze  is  beautiful." 

So  Leslie  comes  and  shares  Regy's  throne  under 
the  awning  ;  a  throne  from  which  her  brother  hob- 
bles away  very  often,  unable  to  be  entirely  inactive, 
and  the  day  wears  on.  Night  finds  Nell  still  the 
center  of  a  little  crowd  on  the  house-top,  dozens  of 
holes  burnt  through  her  white  dress,  interesting 
black  smudges  on  face  and  hands,  and  a  sun-burned 
nose.  The  boy  who  considered  Miss  Valentine  a 
"  daisy  "  has  gone  to  the  village  and  brought  several 
kindred  spirits  to  participate  in  the  merry-making 
going  on  up  on  "  Forrest's  roof ; "  while  several 
friends  have  assembled  on  the  lawn  to  witness  the 
display  of  fireworks.  Leslie  and  Miss  Cobb  enter- 
tain them,  while  Mr.  Forrest  superintends  Nell, 
Augustus,  and  the  boys  on  the  roof.  Words,  pic- 
tures, rockets,  volcanoes,  etc.,  have  burned,  burst, 
and  died  many  times  when  Nell  hears  Leslie's  voice 
below,  coming  up  the  steps  toward  the  trap-door. 

"  We're  taking  our  lives  in  our  hands  to  come  up 
here,"  it  says  ;  "  and  don't  speak  to  Twinkle  too 
suddenly,  or  she  may  shoot  a  romau  candle  right  in 
your  face." 

"  Indeed  ?  I'll  approach  her  with  the  greatest 
respect  then,"  replies  a  lazy,  well-known  voice, 
whose  tone  sends  so  much  startled,  happy  color  into 
Nell's  cheeks,  that  for  the  moment  the  sunburn 
doesn't  matter  at  all,  and  she  falls  behind  a  neigh- 
boring chimney  in  a  little,  white  heap,  and  wishes 
that  she  was  not  quite  so  soiled. 


THE   kt  GLOttlOUS    FOURTH."  161 

"  Twinkle ! "  calls  Leslie,  as  she  moves  away 
over  the  roof,  searching  for  her  friend. 

"  Now  is  my  chance,"  thinks  Miss  Valentine,  and 
quick  as  thought  she  rises,  aud  makes  a  bound  for 
the  trap-door,  encountering  a  heavy  body  with  such 
force,  that  were  it  not  for  the  fact  that  it  is  a  heavy 
body,  and  she  a  light  one,  must  infallibly  precipi- 
tate them  both  down  the  open  trap.  As  it  is,  the 
larger  body  stands  firm,  and  involuntarily  receiving 
the  smaller  one  in  an  ardent  embrace,  says  calmly, 
"  Miss  Valentine,  I  believe." 

Miss  Valentine  is  speechless  and  dizzy.  She  does 
not  even  endeavor  to  regain  her  perpendicular,  so 
Mr.  Laible  still  holds  her  in  one  arm,  as  he  speaks  : 

"  Miss  Forrest  warned  me  that  you  might  shoot 
me  with  a  rocket,  but  she  gave  me  no  warning — 
none  at  all— of  your  shooting  yourself  at  me  in  this 
dangerous  way.  Do  you  know  the  fine  for  assault 
and  battery  ?  " 

Nell  stands  away  at  this,  and  the  darkness  kindly 
throws  its  mantle  over  the  blemishes  in  her  personal 
appearance. 

"  O,  dear  I  "  she  says,  catching  her  breath,  "  how 
you  frightened  me  I  " 

"  Well,  that's  rather  good.  I  frightened  you,  did 
I?" 

"  I  should  think  so ;  isn't — isn't  it  a  beautiful 
evening  ?  " 

Nell  has  been  looking  forward  ever  since  last 
seeing  him,  to  the  possibility  of  meeting  this  man  at 
Fairylands,  and  has  planned  a  hundred  times  how 
L  7» 


162  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

she  will  meet  and  what  she  shall  say  to  him,  and 
now  no  subject  but  the  weather  suggests  itself  to 
her  darkened  mind,  and  it  is  the  merest  question  of 
time  before  he  will  see  her  looking  more  like  a  be- 
lated, overworked  fireman  than  a  Christian  young 
lady. 

Before  Mr.  Laible  can  give  his  opinion  on  the 
weather,  Leslie  advances. 

"  Oh,  here  you  are.  I've  looked  all  over  the  roof 
for  you,  and  I'm  so  provoked,  for  I  wanted  to  see 
you  meet.  How  did  you  happen  to  see  her,  Mr. 
Laible?" 

"We  met  by  chance,  the  usual  way,"  he  replies. 

"  Didn't  he  surprise  you,  Twinkle  ?  "  asks  Leslie, 
triumphantly. 

"  I  think  we  surprised  each  other,"  replies  Nell, 
laughing  heartily,  and  coming  out  of  the  maze, 
somewhat. 

Another  head  appears  in  the  trap-door  at  this 
moment,  ducking  immediately,  then  peering  care- 
fully out  again. 

"  O,  come  up,  Mr.  Lamkin,"  says  Leslie. 

"  I  wish  you'd  mention  to  that  careless  fellow 
over  there  that  he'd  better  point  those  cannon 
crackers  in  another  direction,"  squeals  Mr.  Lamkin 
in  a  rage,  carefully  emerging  from  the  stairway. 
"  The  sticks  from  the  rockets  are  falling  so  thickly 
about  the  grounds  that  I  didn't  dare  to  stay  there, 
positively  didn't  dare,  Miss  Forrest,  and  coming  up 
here,  danger  stares  me  in  the  face  in  another  direc- 
tion. O  I  "  with  a  deep  groan,  "  I  shall  be  glad 


THE   "GLORIOUS   FOURTH."  163 

when  this  day  is  over.  Really,"  he  adds  to  Leslie 
in  a  confidential  aside,  "  if  I  digest  anything  for  a 
week  to  come,  I  shall  be  astonished.  Isn't  the 
Fourth  a  dreadful  day,  Mr.  Laible  ? "  he  finishes, 
appealing  to  Tom. 

"  Undoubtedly,"  responds  that  gentleman  ;  "you 
are  a  homeopath,  are  you  not  ?  " 

Nell  thinks  of  the  valerian  bottle  which  was 
several  times  brought  into  requisition  in  the  moun- 
tains. 

"Dear  me,  no,"  she  says,  making  a  wry  face. 

Eustace  turns  upon  her  fiercely,  then  back  to 
Tom. 

"  I  am  anything  that  serves  my  purpose,"  he  re- 
plies eagerly,  scenting  a  possible  novelty  in  remedies. 

"  You  know  the  homeopaths  believe  in  turning 
for  help  to  '  the  hair  of  the  dog  that  bit  you.'  Why 
don't  you  hold  a  cannon  fire-cracker  in  your  hand, 
and  let  it  explode  ?  I've  no  doubt  it  would  give 
tone  to  your  system,  and  cause  you  to  digest  stones." 

"  He,  he,"  laughs  Mr.  Lamkin  with  rather  poor 
grace ;  "  you  believe  in  heroic  treatment,  I  see." 

"  Come  down  stairs,  Twinkle,"  says  Leslie,  "  Mr. 
Laible  can  not  stay  long." 

Nell,  forgetting  her  personal  appearance,  goes 
first  down  the  trap.  Her  friends  are  following, 
when  she  reaches  the  dimly  lighted  first  landing 
and  meets  Frank  Favernel.  It  is  their  first  sight  of 
one  another,  but  were  it  not,  the  fact  of  her  meeting 
him  yesterday  would  not  help  Nell  to-night,  for, 
since  then,  his  short,  thick  beard  has  disappeared, 


164  A   SANE  XUNATIC. 

leaving  only  the  mustache,  and  to  all  appearances  it 
is  Douglas  Favernel  whom  she  advances  cordially  to 
greet. 

"  I  might  have  known,"  she  says,  "  that  Mr. 
Laible  would  not  come  without  you." 

If  a  handsomely  attired,  pretty  girl  should  accost 
him  thus  unexpectedly,  Frank  Favernel  would  doubt- 
less meet  her  gracefully,  and  soften  her  mistake  as 
best  he  could.  As  it  is,  he  sees  a  strange  face  with  a 
smudge  on  one  of  its  cheeks,  black  hair  blowing 
wildly  about,  a  figure  clothed  in  a  soiled,  burned 
dress,  and  in  the  suddenness  of  the  attack,  it  is  not 
to  be  wondered  at  that  he  entirely  forgets  the  probable 
connection  of  his  brother  with  the  affair,  and  takes 
Nell  for  one  of  the  house-servants  who  has  taken  too 
much  in  celebration  of  independence.  As  Leslie 
and  Laible  come  in  sight,  he  is  drawing-  back 
haughtily  from  Nell's  proffered  hand,  and  mutter- 
ing something  uncomplimentary  as  he  pushes  by 
her. 

"  Well,  Favernel,  old  fellow,  you  thought  better 
of  it  after  all,  and  followed  me,"  says  Laible,  ad- 
vancing, and  laying  a  hand  on  the  shoulder  of  his 
supposed  friend. 

Laible  with  his  immaculate  clothes,  and  good- 
looking  face  can  not  be  an  intoxicated  servant,  and 
in  a  flash  the  truth  enters  Favernel's  mind.  He 
turns  quickly  to  where  Nell  has  stood,  but  her 
white  dress  is  just  disappearing  down  the  stair,  so 
he  smiles  pleasantly  upon  Mr.  Laible,  saying : 

"  You  take  me  for  my  brother,  perhaps,  sir." 


THE   "GLORIOUS   FOUBTH."  165 

The  other  steps  back  bewildered,  and  Leslie 
laughs  and  scans  Frank  Favernel's  changed  face. 

Laible  turns  very  red.  This  is  the  man  against 
whom  he  has  a  strong  prejudice,  yet  it  is  his  friend, 
and  in  spite  of  himself  the  suspicion  assails  him  that 
a  practical  joke  is  being  played  upon  him,  and 
momentarily  he  expects  Favernel's  face  to  lose  its 
serious,  courteous  expression  and  break  into  a  hearty 
laugh  at  his  bewilderment. 

Leslie  comes  to  the  rescue,  and  performs  an  intro- 
duction. 

The  gentlemen  bow  ;  Tom  with  a  stiffness  in  ludi- 
crous contrast  to  the  cordiality  with  which  a  moment 
before  he  accosted  the  new-comer,  then  he  turns  to 
Leslie  ; 

"  I  must  make  my  adieux,  Miss  Forrest." 

"  So  early  I "  she  says,  leading  the  way  down 
stairs  to  the  main  hall,  while  both  gentlemen  follow. 
"  You  have  not  yet  met  my  father,  and  he  will  soon 
be  through  with  the  fire-works — " 

"  I  understand  there  is  a  train  at  about  this  time," 
says  Laible,  "that  will  take  me  to  town,  and  as  my 
business  will  detain  me  in  Boston  for  a  few  days,  I 
shall  give  myself  the  pleasure  of  calling  again." 

"  You  must,"  returns  Leslie.  "  Come  to-morrow 
to  dinner.  My  father  and  Miss  Valentine  will  both 
wish  to  see  you." 

"Miss  Forrest,"  says  Tom,  standing  hat  in  hand 
in  the  hall,  "  I  have  a  gentleman  friend  with  me  in 
Boston." 


166  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

"  Yes,"  says  Leslie,  in  the  pause  that  follows, 
while  a  bright  color  flames  into  her  cheeks. 

"  Have  you  mentioned  to  your  father  meeting  us 
— meeting  me  in  the  mountains  ?"  he  asks  doubtfully. 

"No,  I  have  not  spoken  of  you." 

"  Well — about  this  friend,"  resumes  Laible,  look- 
ing into  his  hat.  "  He's  a  fine  fellow ;  he  is, — in  fact 
he  is  a  relative  of  the  gentleman  to  whom  you  have 
just  introduced  me.  There  is  a  strong  family  resem- 
blance between  them." 

Leslie  struggles  so  hard  for  sobriety  that  the 
tears  come  into  her  eyes. 

"I  don't  feel  quite  like  leaving  him,  to-morrow. 
The  fact  is,"  says  Tom,  looking  up  boldly,  "  if  it 
wouldn't  be  asking  too  much,  I  should  like  to  bring 
him  out  to  dinner  with  me." 

The  tact  and  dexterity  with  which  the  speaker 
has  grasped  this  bull  by  the  horns,  find  favor  in 
Miss  Forrest's  sight.  There  is  a  world  of  demure- 
ness  in  eyes  and  lips  as  she  replies : 

"  Certainly.  We  shall  be  most  happy  to  see  your 
friend." 

Then  Mr.  Laible  departs,  and  Leslie  turns  to 
Frank  Favernel,  who  has  remained  standing  by  the 
stairs,  where  he  is  examining  a  bronze  Mercury  up- 
holding a  globe  of  light. 

"  I  had  wished  to  see  your  father  on  a  matter  of 
business,  Miss  Forrest,"  he  says,  turning  to  her  with 
a  smile,  not  like  Douglas'  rare,  beaming  expres- 
sion, Leslie  feels.  "  I  see  I  am  not  likely  to  find 


THE   "GLORIOUS   FOURTH."  167 

the  opportunity.  Will  you  please  tell  him  that  to- 
morrow afternoon  I  shall  call  here  to  see  him." 

Leslie  hesitates  a  moment,  her  eyes  bent  upon  the 
lowest  ruffle  of  her  long  white  dress. 

"  I  understand,  Mr.  Favernel,"  she  says,  "  that 
there  exists  a  coldness  between  you  and  your  brother, 
and  I  think  I  ought  to  inform  you  that  Mr.  Laible, 
who  is  his  friend,  has  asked  permission  to  bring  him 
out  here  to-morrow,  to  dine." 

Frank  Favernel  assumes  the  disgusted,  injured  ex- 
pression which  the  mention  of  his  brother  always 
evokes. 

Leslie,  facing  him,  resents  the  look. 

"  And — did  you  give  the  permission,  Miss  Leslie  ?" 
he  asks. 

"  That  goes  without  saying,  Mr.  Favernel,"  she 
responds,  quickly.  "  We  bear  your  brother  no 
grudge." 

"  In  other  words,  you  warn  me  off  the  premises 
for  to-morrow,"  says  Favernel,  his  temper  getting 
the  better  of  his  discretion. 

Leslie's  brown  eyes  sparkle  back  at  him. 

"  That  is  as  you  like,"  she  says  haughtily.  "Noth- 
ing must  occur  here  to  annoy  your  brother." 

Before  Favernel  can  reply,  Miss  Cobb  comes  into 
the  hall.  Leslie,  turning,  greets  her,  and  introduces 
the  guest.  His  slight  acknowledgment  of  the  house- 
keeper may  be  owing  to  his  perturbed  state  of  mind. 
That  Miss  Dorothy  does  not  like  his  manner  is  evi- 
dent, as  she  hurriedly  withdraws. 

Leslie  scarcely  notices. 


168  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

"  You  are  right,  Miss  Forrest,"  Favernel  says, 
frankly,  when  they  are  alone.  "  I  was  presumptuous 
to  speak  as  I  did ;  but  I  have  told  your  father  about 
my  brother,  and  I  thought  after  that,  Douglas  would 
scarcely  be  made  welcome  where  I  had  been." 

Leslie,  looking  very  tall  and  determined,  strikes 
the  palm  of  her  hand  with  her  closed  fan,  as  she  re- 
plies :  "There  are  two  sides  to  every  story." 

"  And  to-morrow  you  propose  hearing  the  other 
side,  perhaps,"  returns  Favernel,  unable  to  keep  the 
sneer  out  of  his  voice. 

"  By  no  means,"  says  Leslie,  her  short  upper  lip 
curving.  "  The  story  has  no  interest  for  me  from 
any  point  of  view." 

Favernel  looks  a  little  frightened.  He  remembers 
that  for  Blanche's  sake  as  well  as  his  own,  there 
must  be  no  break  here. 

"  We  have  quarreled,  Miss  Forrest,"  he  exclaims, 
"  entirely  through  my  fault.  Forgive  me  and  I  will 
not  transgress  again." 

Leslie  lays  her  hand  in  his  outstretched  one. 

"  I  never  quarrel,"  she  says  sweetly.  "  Shall  I 
give  your  message  to  my  father?" 

"  Yes,  and  I  am  quite  conscious  of  all  I  bind  my- 
self to  in  saying  so.  Good  night." 

"  Good  night." 

Left  alone,  Leslie  runs  up  to  her  room,  and  taking 
refuge  on  the  little  bamboo  lounge,  goes  over  the 
above  conversation  in  her  own  mind,  and  scolds  her- 
self for  her  partisanship. 

"  Two  sides  to  every  story." 


THE  "GLORIOUS  FOURTH." 


169 


She  recalls  vividly  enough  Douglas'  side,  as  set 
forth  by  Nell  after  Tom's  recital,  but  she  also  recalls 
that  her  enthusiasm  for  justice  has  never  led  her  to 
inquire  into  Frank's  side.  She  is  interrupted  in  her 
irritating  meditations  by  a  knock  at  the  door. 


170  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

LESLIE'S  DISCO VEBY. 

"  More  true  and  sure 

Bach  man's  heart  seems,  more  firm  for  right ; 
Each  man  I  hold  more  strong  In  fight 
Since  he  stands  ever  In  my  sight, 

So  brave,  so  pure."— MBS.  H.  H.  JAOKSOH. 

~T~  ESLIE  sits  up  quickly,  and  in  answer  to  her 
-LJ  "  Come  in,"  Twinkle  puts  her  small,  black 
head  in  at  the  door. 

"  Are  you  sure  I'm  not  intruding  ?"  she  asks. 

"  Perfectly." 

"  Something's  the  matter,"  says  Nell,  still  hold- 
ing the  door  ajar,  doubtfully.  • 

"Well?" 

"  Well — ar'n't  you  going  to  tell  me  if  there  is  ?  " 

"  Twinkle,  come  in  and  shut  that  door." 

At  this  stern  command,  Nell  feigns  to  tremble 
until  the  door  handle  rattles. 

"  Please,  ma'am,  I'll  be  good." 

"  Yes,  I  think  you  will  when  I  have  done  with 
you.  Do  as  I  say." 

Nell  closes  the  door  obediently,  and  trails  across 
the  room  in  her  gray  wrapper  to  an  ottoman,  which 
she  brings  close  to  Leslie,  then  seats  herself. 

"  I  have  a  lecture  for  you,  my  dear,"  begins  the 
latter,  "a  guide  for  future  conduct.  When  one 


LESLIE'S  DISCOVERY.  171 

person  in  this  world  sees  another  looking  blue,  or 
tearful,  or  in  any  way  unhappy,  what  does  that  per- 
son invariably  do  ?  " 

"  Asks  the  other  what  the  matter  is." 

"Right.  Now  that's  wrong,"  says  Leslie,  em- 
phatically. 

"  How  can  it  be  if  it's  right  ?  "  asks  Twinkle  with 
wondering  innocence. 

"  Don't  interrupt  the  lecturer.  When  a  person 
feels  so  badly  about  something  that  she  can  not  keep 
the  traces  of  her  grief  out  of  her  face,  it  is  presum- 
able that  the  trouble  is  one  of  some  depth." 

"  Hear,  hear,"  interrupts  Twinkle,  flippantly. 

"  If  the  trouble  is  of  some  depth,  the  sufferer 
isn't  likely  to  want  to  talk  about  it  to  Tom,  Dick 
and  Harry." 

"  To  Tom  one  might,"  says  Nell,  with  both  hands 
on  her  heart. 

"  So  when  a  person  is  crying,  or  blue,  is  the  time 
to  let  her  alone  ;  not  to  persecute  her  with  questions. 
If  she  wants  to  confide  in  anyone,  she  will  do  so 
unsolicited." 

"  Leslie,"  says  Twinkle  with  owlish  solemnity, 
"  when  I  wink  my  left  eye — so,  it  means,  won't  you 
confide  in  me  unsolicited  ?" 

"  I  wasn't  talking  about  myself,"  says  Leslie, 
leaning  back  among  the  blue  satin  cushions.  "  I 
am  neither  blue  nor  crying.  I  was  talking  on  gen- 
eral principles.  What  is  that  box  you  have  in  your 
lap?" 

"  Cold  cream  for  my  nose,"  replies  Nell,  survey- 


172  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

ing  that  sunburnt  feature  in  a  hand-glass.  "It 
must  get  well.  Wasn't  it  too  bad,  I  looked  such  a 
fright  that  I  couldn't  go  down-stairs  with  Mr.  Laible? 
When  is  he  coming  again  ?  " 

"  To-morrow  to  dinner." 

"Leslie  !"  and  Nell  lays  down  the  hand-glass  in  real 
dismay.  "  My  nose  will  light  up  the  whole  room." 

"  He  is — "  Leslie  hesitates  a  little — "  He  is  going 
to  bring  a  friend  with  him." 

"  Mr.  Favernel  ?  " 

"  I  believe  his  name  is  Favernel." 

Nell  stares  a  minute  seeming  to  digest  her  friend's 
manner. 

"  I  do  hope  you  mean  to  treat  him  decently,"  she 
bursts  out  at  last. 

"  Do  I  usually  treat  strangers  indecently  ?  " 

"  O  Leslie  I  What's  the  use  ?  "  asks  Nell,  per- 
plexed. "  I  suppose  I  should  make  a  terrible  mis- 
take if  I  mentioned  to  your  father  that  we  met  Mr. 
Favernel  in  the  mountains." 

Leslie  is  silent. 

"  Such  obstinacy  and  revengefulness  !  You're  a 
regular  Indian  !  "  exclaims  Nell  hotly. 

Leslie  laughs,  the  merriest,  most  natural  laugh  in 
the  world,  as  she  points  a  taper  finger  of  scorn  at 
Nell's  scorched  countenance. 

"  I  leave  it  to  any  unbiased  observer,"  she  says, 
"  if  you  do  not  resemble  the  noble  red  man  more 
than  I  do." 

Nell  lifts  the  hand-glass,  and  takes  another  rueful 
survey. 


LESLIE'S  DISCOVERY.  173 

"  Well,  I  for  one  shall  be  glad  to  have  the  taste  of 
that  other  Favernel  taken  out  of  my  mouth,"  she  says. 
"  The  expression  he  put  on  when  I  sailed  up  to  him 
so  confidently,  almost  turned  me  to  stone — the  most 
hateful,  haughty,  sneering  look  I  ever  saw.  I  knew 
in  a  moment  who  he  must  be,  and  remembered  how 
I  looked,  and  simply  flew  down-stairs.  I  can't  bear  to 
think  of  Miss  Appleton's  marrying  him,"  continues 
Nell,  complacently  patching  her  nose  with  cold 
cream. 

"  Perhaps  she  won't,"  suggests  Leslie  with  raised 
eyebrows. 

"  But  the  way  I  astonished  him  was  nothing  to 
the  way  I  astonished  Mr.  Laible,"  and  Nell  lets  her 
hand-glass  sink  into  her  lap  as  she  laughs  aloud, 
showing  all  her  little,  irregular,  white  teeth. 

"  Why  how  did  you  astonish  him  ?  " 

"  Only  made  a  battering  ram  of  myself,  and 
nearly  knocked  him  down-stairs,"  and  Nell  laughs 
again — a  laugh  that  Regy  hears  through  the  open 
window  in  his  turret  and  recognizes  with  a  smile, 
and  a  mental  assertion  that  Miss  Valentine  is  no 
end  of  a  trump.  u  I  thought  you  and  he  had  gone 
to  find  me,  whereas  you  went  alone,  and  in  my 
hurry  to  get  down-stairs  unseen,  and  make  myself 
presentable,  I  ran  against  him." 

"  Are  you  having  a  good  time  here,  Twinkle  ? 
We  don't  do  anything  in  particular  for  you,  except 
let  you  nurse  the  sick,"  says  Leslie  lazily. 

"  A  good  time  I  Don't  you  know  that  every 
breath  I  draw  at  this  place  is  a  good  time  in  itself, 


174  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

Leslie  ?  What  did — what  did  Mr.  Laible  say  to  you  ? 
Did  he  tell  you  any  news  ?  " 

"  No,"  returns  Leslie,  smiling  curiously.  "  I  be- 
gin to  suspect,  Twinkle,  that  you  are  a  girl  of  one 
idea." 

"  I  am,"  asserts  Miss  Valentine,  rising.  "  The 
whole  aim  of  my  life  at  present,  is  to  banish  the 
sunburn  from  my  countenance  at  the  earliest,  possi- 
ble moment." 

"  Twinkle  !  "  exclaims  Leslie,  detaining  her  friend, 
and  seizing  her  hand  while  she  looks  into  her  faje 
with  playful  scrutiny.  "  If  I  should  wink  with  my 
left  eye — so — would  it  have  any  effect  ?  " 

"  Nonsense,"  says  Nell,  pulling  her  hand  away. 
"  Good-night,  Leslie,  I'm  too  sleepy  to  sit  up  an- 
other minute,"  and  so  saying,  Twinkle  hurries  from 
the  room,  cutting  her  visit  short,  because  unwilling 
to  meet  the  eyes  that  follow  her,  filled  with  the 
dawn  of  a  new  and  amazing  idea. 

"  That  little  witch  has  fallen  in  love  with  my  hero 
up  in  those  mountains,"  says  Leslie  in  great  surprise, 
and  with  some  dismay,  staring  at  the  door  through 
which  Nell  has  just  disappeared. 

Her  thoughts  run  on  with  the  sanguine  rapidity 
of  an  inveterate  match-maker. 

"  He  shall  have  her,"  she  says  softly,  but  with 
determination.  "  Why  not  ?  " 

And  the  fruit  of  her  cogitations  appears  on  the 
following  morning,  when,  instead  of  allowing  her 
father  to  be  driven  to  the  depot  in  the  coupe"  as 


LESLIE'S  DISCOVERY.  175 

usual,  she  insists  upon  driving  him  in  her  "  creamy 
turnout,"  as  Nell  calls  it. 

Leslie  takes  the  reins,  her  father  steps  in  beside 
her,  and  they  start  off  at  a  good  pace. 

"  There  is  Nell!"  exclaims  Leslie,  catching  sight  of 
a  cambric  morning  dress  through  the  trees.  "  She  is 
just  as  happy  as  a  little  queen." 

"  I  am  very  glad.  She  seems  a  nice  girl,  though 
she  appears  to  greater  advantage  when  Blanche  is 
away." 

"  How  so  ?  " 

"  Don't  look  injured,  my  child.  I  mean  nothing 
against  your  favorite.  Few  women  there  are  who 
would  not  look  inferior  beside  Blanche." 

"•  Not  in  my  eyes,  father.  You  can  look  right  into 
Nell's  heart,  and  that  is  worth  everything." 

"  I  don't  know  about  that.  To  me  it  is  an  addi- 
tional cause  for  admiration  of  Blanche,  that  she  does 
not  wear  her  heart  on  her  sleeve.  You  know,  dear, 
the  expression  can  refer  to  other  things  than  love 
affairs,"  adds  Mr.  Forrest,  noticing  that  Leslie  looks 
resentful. 

.  But  she   thinks  of  his  words,  and  many  trifles 
recur  to  her  with  new  meaning. 

"  I  believe  poor  Nell's  heart  is  on  her  sleeve,  and 
was  all  the  time  we  were  away,  and  I  was  too  dull 
to  notice  it.  I  hope  Mr.  Laible  was  as  unobserv- 
ant." 

"  I  shouldn't  mind  this  every  morning,"  says  Mr. 
Forrest,  breaking  silence.  "  Your  ponies  have  a 
good  gait ;  only  be  sure  to  exercise  them  enough." 


176  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

"  Don't  fear  for  that  while  Nell  is  here,"  laughs 
Leslie.  "  By  the  way,  I  nearly  forgot  to  tell  you 
that  Mr.  Laible,  a  gentleman  whom  we  met  in  the 
mountains,  is  coming  out  here  to  dinner  this  even- 
ing, and  has  asked  permission  to  bring  a  friend. 
Also,  Mr.  Favernel  asked  me  to  tell  you  that  he 
would  be  out  this  afternoon." 

"  Good.  We  shall  have  quite  a  party,"  replies 
Mr.  Forrest  pleasantly.  "  Have  I  heard  you  speak 
of  this  Mr.  Laible?" 

Leslie's  confusion  and  access  of  color  upon  this 
simple  question  are  easily  misunderstood.  Her 
father  looks  at  her  sharply,  and  feels  a  pang  of 
anxiety. 

"I  don't  believe  I  have,"  she  replies,  biting  her 
lip  and  touching  the  ponies  with  her  whip.  "  He 
came  out  last  evening,  but  you  were  so  occupied 
that  he  went  away  without  seeing  you." 

"  Do  you  think  he  was  disconsolate  at  that  cir- 
cumstance ? ''  inquires  Mr.  Forrest,  sarcastically. 

"I  know  he  was  very  sorry,"  returns  Leslie.  "He 
is  very  anxious  to  meet  you.  He  seems  to  hold  you 
in  the  greatest  admiration." 

Mr.  Forrest's  smile  is  at  once  skeptical  and  cyni- 
cal, but  his  daughter  does  not  see  it. 

"  He  is  a  young  New  York  lawyer,  and  a  very 
attractive  man." 

Mr.  Forrest's  groan  is  nearly  inaudible.  It  is 
strange  that  his  little  Leslie  can  have  entere'd 
womanhood  without  his  noticing  when  she  crossed 


ISSUE'S  DISCOVERY.  177 

the  line.  Her  next  remark  strikes  him  with  a  posi- 
tive chill. 

"  Father,  I  want  you  to  take  a  liking  to  this 
young  man,"  she  says,  her  eyes  fixed  on  a  silver 
ornament  in  the  harness. 

"  Why,  for  instance  ?  "  is  the  stern  reply. 

"  Because  he  needs  you,"  continues  the  girl  una- 
bashed, but  blushing.  "  I  have  been  thinking," 
here  the  red  grows  deeper,  "  how  much  you  might 
do  for  Mr.  Laible,  if  you  would." 

"  In  what  way  ?  " 

"  In  the  way  of  business,  father.  I  have  an  idea 
that  he  is  poor,  and  it  must  be  such  hard,  slow  work 
for  a  young  man  to  make  a  reputation  in  a  great 
place  like  New  York.  Say  you  will,  for  my  sake. 
I  don't  know  exactly  how  you  can  do  it,  but  you 
can,  I  know,  if  you  will,"  and  Leslie  gathers  both 
reins  into  one  hand  in  order  to  squeeze  her  father's, 
and  force  him  into  acquiescence,  as  she  has  often 
done  before. 

She  is  surprised  to  see  him  so  grave,  so  troubled. 

"  Don't  be  imaginative,  Leslie  ;  these  things  are 
not  accomplished  so  easily  as  you  think.  You  do 
not  wish  me  to  give  him  charity,  I  presume." 

"  Father ! " 

The  little  ponies  come  alongside  the  depot  plat- 
form, and  the  gentleman  alights. 

"  Good-by !  " 

"  Good-by,  dear  little  girl,  and  thank  you." 

"  Think  about  what  I've  said." 

Mr.  Forrest  does  not  reply,  but  he  considers  it 
M 


178  A  SANK  LUNATIC. 

highly  probable  that  he  shall  think  of  nothing  else 
all  day. 

Leslie  drives  home  with  her  thoughts  still  busy. 

"  Father  is  right.  Unless  Mr.  Laible  be  worthy, 
it  is  beyond  his  power  to  help  him,"  and  she  thinks 
rather  ruefully  of  the  nonchalant,  lazy  manner  which 
distinguishes  the  young  lawyer  in  his  social  rela- 
tions. 

"  O,  he  must  wake  up  and  be  somebody,  and 
marry  Twinkle,  and  carry  her  away  from  Brenton,  to 
live  happily  ever  afterward  !"  and  Leslie  touches  the 
ponies  with  the  whip,  while  they  carry  her  in  grand 
style  up  the  sweep  to  the  porte  coch're,  where  she 
alights,  and  runs  in,  in  search  of  Nell — Nell  who  has 
become  an  object  of  interest  to  be  studied  and 
watched  as  one  would  read  a  wonderful  book. 

But  Leslie  is  doomed  to  extract  very  little  satis- 
faction from  the  study  ;  for  Nell,  since  the  previous 
evening,  is  on  her  guard,  careful  of  her  words  and 
looks.  None  the  less  does  her  friend  constitute  her- 
self her  earnest  ally,  and  Leslie  flies  about  the  house 
all  day,  singing,  arranging  flowers,  giving  cousin 
Dorothy  dainty,  brief  hugs,  and  behaving  altogether 
in  so  unusual  a  manner,  that  Miss  Cobb  wonders 
what  the  cause  may  be ;  finally  deciding  that  it  is  a 
reaction  of  spirit,  occasioned  by  Blanche's  absence. 

"  Look  as  sweet  as  you  can,  cousin  Dorothy," 
orders  Leslie,  imperatively,  "and  be  very  gracious  to 
Mr.  Laible,  for  I  like  him  especially."  , 

Miss  Valentine  does  not  look  up  from  the  calla 
lily  she  is  filling  with  violets.  They  have  changed 


LESLIE'S  DISCOVERY.  179 

places,  for  the  time,  Leslie  and  she,  and  her  words 
and  looks  are  quiet  and  sedate. 

"  Mr.  Frank  Favernel  and  his  brother  quarreled 
about  money,  didn't  they  ?  "  asks  Miss  Cobb,  with 
characteristic  abruptness. 

Nell  nods  assent. 

"  What  a  pity,"  remarks  the  housekeeper. 

"  Not  entirely,"  puts  in  Leslie.  "  It  is  less  em- 
barrassing for  their  friends,  to  have  them  keep  apart. 
Now  I  think  we  may  rest  from  our  labors,"  she  con- 
tinues, looking  critically  at  the  decorations  of  smilax 
and  flowers  upon  which  the  three  have  been  busy. 
"  The  rooms  are  lovely." 

"  Well,"  continues  Miss  Dorothy,  upon  the  old 
subject,  "  the  Lord  makes  no  two  faces  precisely 
alike.  You  will  find  when  you  see  the  two  together, 
that  you  can  distinguish  them,"  and  the  housekeeper 
nods  wisely  as,  the  time  growing  late,  the  three  go 
to  their  rooms  to  dress. 


180  A  SANE   LUNATIC. 

CHAPTER  XV. 

ON  THE   "  COMET." 
"BUT.  «tand  apart;  I  know  not  which  Is  which." — COMEDY  OF  EBBOES. 

T~  ESLIE,  half  defiant,  half  ashamed,  takes  par- 
-1— J  ticular  pains  with  her  toilet  this  afternoon,  and 
when  it  is  completed,  and  she  is  sufficiently  bewitch- 
ing to  turn  the  head  of  any  man,  she  does  penance  for 
her  weakness  by  sitting  down  with  a  deep  and 
learned  book,  utterly  unfit  for  perusal  under  an  aspir- 
ing thermometer,  and  stirs  not,  even  when  wheels 
and  voices  warn  her  that  her  father  and  the  guests 
have  arrived. 

It  would  be  happier  for  Miss  Dorothy  if  the  young 
hostess  were  more  prompt ;  for,  going  down  stairs, 
followed  by  Nell,  the  housekeeper  goes  into  the 
drawing-room,  and  hesitates  as  she  looks  at  the  only 
occupant.  It  is  Frank  Favernel,  turning  over  a 
book  of  engravings,  and  nuising  the  smouldering 
wrath  within  him. 

Miss  Cobb,  whom  Nell  has  told  that  Douglas 
Favernel  is  expected,  walks  up  to  him  and  holds  out 
her  hand  as  she  greets  him. 

Twinkle  enters  the  door  just  in  time  to  see  the 
supercilious  glance  which  Frank  in  his  ill-temper 
turns  upon  the  housekeeper — a  look  which  does  not 
take  cognizance  of  her  outstretched  hand. 


ON   THE   "COMET."  181 

Just  then  he  catches  sight  of  Nell,  and  steps  for- 
ward with  a  changed  expression. 

"  Miss  Valentine,  I  presume,"  he  says  politely. 
"  I  am  Frank  Favernel.  "  Will  you  allow  me  to  in- 
troduce myself,  and  beg  a  thousand  pardons  for  my 
rudeness  of  last  evening.  Mr.  Forrest  has  taken  my 
brother  and  his  friend  out  upon  the  piazza.  Before 
you  join  them,  will  you  not  shake  hands  with  me  in 
token  of  forgiveness  ?  " 

Nell  draws  back  a  step. 

"  It  seems  to  be  the  fashion  not  to  shake  hands  at 
Fairylands,"  she  says  pointedly.  "  Your  mistake  of 
last  evening  is  easily  forgiven.  Shall  we  go  out  on 
the  piazza,  Miss  Cobb  ? "  she  continues  with  a 
marked  air  of  deference,  and  Frank  Favernel  looks 
wrathfully  after  their  retreating  forms. 

He  is  in  the  same  position  a  few  seconds  later, 
when  Leslie  comes  slowly  down  stairs  and  catches 
sight,  through  the  half-closed  door  of  the  drawing 
room,  of  its  solitary  occupant.  Her  heart  beats  a 
shade  faster.  Which  Favernel  is  it,  standing  there  ? 
With  a  sudden  impulse  she  turns  aside,  and  goes  out 
doors,  the  sound  of  voices  guiding  her  around  to  the 
west  side  of  the  house,  where  her  father,  Miss  Cobb, 
Nell  and  the  guests  are  seated  on  the  wide  piazza. 

Mr.  Forrest's  face  grows  grave  as  Leslie  draws 
near.  He  watches  anxiously  and  critically  the  cor- 
dial greeting  which  passes  between  her  and  Laible. 
The  expression  of  lazy  indifference  which  is  Tom's 
normal  one  has  entirely  disappeared,  and  he  looks 
with  some  embarrassment  from  his  young  hostess  to 


182  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

Douglas  Favernel,  who,  rising  from  his  chair,  meets 
Leslie's  eye  with  a  direct,  grave  gaze,  in  which  there 
is  a  suspicion  of  amusement. 

There  is  not  sufficient  of  the  suppliant  in  his  look 
to  please  Miss  Forrest,  and  when  after  a  scarcely 
perceptible  pause  Laible  presents  his  friend  in  due 
form,  she  bows  with  ceremonious  politeness. 

"  What  a  farce !  "  exclaims  Nell,  sotto  voce. 

Mr.  Forrest  hastens  to  speak  in  order  to  do  away 
with  the  uncordial  impression  produced  by  his  daugh- 
ter's manner. 

"  I  made  the  acquaintance  of  these  gentlemen  on 
the  train,  Leslie,  first  making  the  customary  mistake. 
I  suppose  that  is  to  be  expected.  Mr.  tavernel," — 
as  he  calls  he  opens  the  screen  door,  and  Frank 
comes  out,  "  I'm  sure  Leslie,  you  will  wish  to  see  these 
gentlemen  together  ;  it  is  a  curiosity.  How  is  it  with 
you,  Dorothy,  do  you  think  you  could  easily  tell 
them  apart  ?  " 

Miss  Cobb  is  burning  with  righteous  indignation 
over  the  scene  in  the  parlor.  Miss  Appleton's  su- 
percilious airs  have  been  a  daily  cross  to  her,  and  now 
to  find  that  young  lady's  fiance  so  ready  to  treat  her 
as  he  would  a  presuming  inferior,  is  too  much.  Twin- 
kle's ready  wit  has  probably  taught  him  a  lesson  that 
he  will  remember,  but  Miss  Dorothy  thinks  proper  to 
clinch  the  argument. 

"  Perhaps  in  future  I  may,"  she  replies  coolly,  "but 
I  met  Mr.  Frank  Favernel  in  coming  through  the 
house  just  now,  and  I  certainly  did  mistake  him  for 
a  gentleman." 


ON  THE   "COMET."  183 

A  little  stir  runs  through  the  group.  Mr.  Forrest 
frowns  slightly,  and  clears  his  throat.  What  evil 
spirit  possesses  the  ladies  of  his  family  to-day  ? 

"  Why — ahem — then  Dorothy,  if  you  mistook  Mr. 
Favernel  for  his  brother,  you  must  have  met  Mr. 
Douglas  Favernel  before." 

Something  very  like  consternation  seizes  Miss  Cobb. 
To  thwart  Leslie  even  in  her  foolish  caprice  is  misery 
to  her.  She  glances  furtively  at  the  girl  whose  love- 
ly face  awaits  her  reply  with  apparent  indifference. 

"  Yes,  I  have  some  acquaintance  with  Mr.  Doug- 
las Favernel,"  she  says,  stiffly. 

"  And  I,"  adds  Twinkle,  coolly  ;  "  we  met  him 
in  the  mountains — all  but  Leslie;  she  wasn't  intro- 
duced to  him." 

"  Ah,  that  is  it,"  and  Mr.  Forrest  turns  toward  his 
daughter.  "  Mr.  Douglas  Favernel  is  manager  for  a 
firm  in  New  York  who  are  clients  of  mine,  so  we  find 
that  we  have  many  interests  in  common." 

Here  dinner  is  announced.  From  the  dining-room 
opens  a  freshly  adorned  conservatory,  in  the  midst  of 
which  a  small  fountain  plashes  musically.  A  bul- 
finch,  whose  gilt  cage  shines  out  among  the  gay  red 
and  green  of  the  geraniums,  tunes  up  a  gay  waltz  as 
the  company  enter. 

It  is  a  charming,  home-like  scene.  Twinkle  for- 
gets to  lament  Miss  Appleton's  absence  in  her  serene 
content.  She  is  looking  well  to-night,  in  a  thin  cos- 
tume of  pale  gray,  ornamented  with  tiny  bunches  of 
cardinal  flowers.  Her  little  heart-awakening  of  the 
night  before  has  had  its  effect.  She  is  somewhat 


184  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

subdued,  and  very  happy,  because  Tom  Laible  is  be- 
side her.  Reginald,  able  to  be  down  stairs,  sits  on 
her  other  hand,  and  realizes  resentfully  that  to-day 
he  can  not  monopolize  Miss  Nell  as  usual. 

Mr.  Lamkin  enters  the  room  a  little  late,  and  with 
a  mournful  air,  seats  himself  next  Miss  Cobb. 

Mr.  Laible  turns  to  his  neighbor  with  a  comfortable 
appreciation  of  her  prettiness. 

"  What  has  Fairylands  done  to  you,  Miss  Valen- 
tine, that  you  are  so  pensive  ?  " 

"  Enchanted  me,  of  course,"  returns  Twinkle, 
while  Regy  grows  more  indignant. 

"  Pensive,"  he  thinks,  "  I  wonder  what  he  would 
have  said  if  he  had  seen  her  on  the  roof  yester- 
day!" 

"  What  did  you  do  yesterday  Mr.  Laible  ? "  he 
asks  aloud,  speaking  across  Nell. 

Mr.  Laible  does  not  relish  the  interruption. 

"  Yesterday,  sir  ?  yesterday  ?  "  he  repeats,  raising 
his  eye-brows  thoughtfully. 

"  Why,  the  Fourth  !  "  exclaims  Regy,  disgusted, 
"  you  must  remember." 

"  Ah  yes ;  you're  right,  I  do  remember.  I  smoked 
— smoked  as  steadily  as  one  of  your  pieces  of 
punk." 

"  And  is  that  all  ?  "  asks  the  boy,  disdainfully. 

"  No,  that  is  not  all,  but  I  don't  like  to  tell  the 
rest  for  fear  of  injuring  Miss  Valentine's  feelings. 
She  passes  for  a  very  gentle,  humane  sort  of  person 
here,  doesn't  she?  She  doesn't  make  use  of  per- 
sonal violence  as  a  rule  ?  " 


ON  THE   "  COMET."  185 

Regy  grunts.    He  does  not  approve  of  Mr.  Laible. 

44  Where  did  you  disappear  to  last  evening,  Miss 
Valentine?"  resumes  Tom.  "It  would  have  been 
only  kind  in  you  to  have  bade  me  good-night  after 
injuring  my  finer  feelings,  and  the  set  of  my  vest  as 
you  did." 

Nell  smiles :  "  I  haven't  begged  your  pardon  yet 
for  that,  have  I?  and  I  think,  upon  the  whole,  I 
won't.  It  was  a  mutual  injury." 

"  See  Mr.  Lamkin  gaze  at  us,"  she  continues.  "  I 
suspect  that  he  is  thinking  of  your  cruel  prescrip- 
tion of  last  night.  What  must  he  think  of  you  I  " 

"  My  dear  Miss  Valentine,  I  have  told  you  that  no 
one  thinks  well  of  me — it  is  fate ;  "  and  Mr.  Laible 
drinks  his  wine  with  becoming  resignation.  "  What 
is  he  doing  here  ?  " 

"  Reading  law  with  Mr.  Forrest." 

"  Lucky  beggar  I " 

"  Why  do  you  say  so  ?  " 

"  It  is  as  good  as  a  fortune  to  be  associated  with 
a  man  like  Mr.  Forrest.  One  ought  to  reap  great 
benefit  from  such  an  advantage.  Well,  the  lame 
and  the  lazy  are  always  provided  for." 

"  How  that  must  relieve  you,"  says  Twinkle,  look- 
ing up  archly. 

"Me?  Yes,"  returns  Laible,  absently.  "How 
exquisite  Miss  Forrest  is  to-night." 

Nell  flushes  and  looks  across  at  her  friend.     Yes, 

it  is  patent  to  any  one  and  every  one  who  may  see 

her  that  Leslie  is  exquisite.     Seated   between  the 

Favernels,  she  is  succeeding  in  talking  to  them  both 

8» 


186  A   SANK    LUNATIC. 

in  a  way  which  compels  them  to  talk  to  one  another 
— an  easy  matter,  evidently,  so  far  as  Douglas  is  con- 
cerned. Indeed  the  eagerness  with  which  he  meets 
his  brother's  slightest  word  is  touching.  Often  Les- 
lie's eyes  wander  to  the  end  of  the  table  where  Tom 
and  Nell  are  sitting,  and  her  face  lights  with  a  com- 
placent glow  as  she  thinks  of  all  she  intends  doing 
for  the  pair.  Mr.  Forrest,  marking  these  happy 
glances,  places  his  own  construction  upon  them,  and 
it  is  beginning  to  be  not  entirely  an  unpleasant  con- 
struction. His  interest,  however,  in  his  twin  guests 
is  for  the  time  absorbing. 

"I  hope  you  young  men  will  pardon  my  staring,"  he 
says,  studying  them  attentively.  "  I  am  deciding  on 
points  of  difference  between  you  for  future  use." 

"  I  think  I  shall  only  have  to  look  hard  at  them 
after  this,"  remarks  Leslie,  "and  then  I  can  proceed 
gracefully.  There  are  several  points  of  difference 
in  their  features  now,  that  they  are  seen  to- 
gether." 

"  I  hope  you  can  also  pardon  personal  remarks," 
says  the  host  with  a  laugh. 

Leslie  shrugs  her  shoulders.  "  That  is  the  least 
they  can  do  in  return  for  making  their  friends  so 
much  trouble." 

"  It  isn't  the  trouble  alone,  Miss  Forrest,"  remarks 
Laible,  gravely.  "  It  gives  one  such  a  dissolute 
feeling — makes  him  feel  as  though  he  were  seeing 
double  you  know." 

The  doubles  laugh.     "  I  for  one,  am  beginning  to 


ON   THB   "COMET."  187 

experience  a  great  weight  of  guilt,"  says  Douglas. 
"  How  is  it  with  you,  Frank  ?  " 

"  The  fault  is  certainly  mine,"  returns  Frank,  "for 
I  violated  our  tacit  agreement.'' 

Not  one  person  at  the  table  save,  perhaps,  Mr. 
.Lamkin,  who  is  mixing  some  colorless  liquid  with 
his  drinking  water,  fails  to  be  impressed  by  the  dif- 
ference in  the  manner  of  the  two  brothers.  Douglas 
is  so  hearty,  Frank,  so  constrained. 

Twinkle  makes  a  significant  little  grimace  as  she 
looks  up  at  Tom. 

"  Precisely.  I  agree  with  you,"  returns  that 
young  man,  sapiently. 

Upon  rising  from  the  table  there  is  a  general 
movement  out  of  doors.  Mr.  Forrest  draws  Miss 
Cobb  aside. 

"  I  have  something  on  my  mind  that  I  wish  to 
talk  to  you  about,"  he  begins,  crossing  his  hands 
behind  him  and  walking  beside  her  across  the  lawn. 

"  He  can't  stand  the  Lamkin  any  longer,"  thinks 
Miss  Cobb,  but  she  characteristically  waits  in  silence 
for  her  cousin  to  proceed. 

"  Leslie  is  no  longer  a  child  I "  announces  Mr.  For- 
rest, abruptly. 

"  Is  that  your  discovery  ?  "  and  Miss  Cobb  smiles 
with  some  contempt  for  the  male  sex  in  general. 

"  I  did  not  realize  it  until  this  morning,  blind  that 
I  have  been.  She  is  a  beautiful  woman." 

"She  is,"  echoes  Miss  Cobb  heartily,  looking 
across  to  where  the  five  young  people  stand  to- 
gether. 


188  A    SANE   LUNATIC. 

"  You  women  are  apt  to  have  romantic  ideas," 
pursues  Mr.  Forrest,  "  still  if  you  had  seen  Leslie 
forming  an  attachment  for  any  one,  it  seems  to  me, 
Dorothy,  that  you  are  not  the  woman  to  keep  silent 
on  the  subject." 

"  Well  you  are  only  just  to  me,  Henry,"  acknowl- 
edges Miss  Cobb,  with  that  complacency  which 
springs  from  a  clear  conscience. 

The  narrow  scrutiny  with  which  Mr.  Forrest  has 
been  regarding  her,  gives  place  to  a  perplexed 
frown. 

"  Well,  I  declare,"  he  exclaims,  "  either  Leslie  has 
been  very  sly  or  you  have  been  very  obtuse." 

"  Leslie  sly !  What  an  idea !  "  says  Miss  Dorothy 
with  the  indignation  due  to  both  accusations. 

"  I  am  not  going  to  blame  you,"  says  Mr.  Forrest, 
soothingly.  "  Without  doubt  you  performed  your 
duties  of  chaperone  according  to  your  best  light." 

"Henry  Forrest,"  says  Miss  Cobb,  "what  are 
you  hinting  at  I  should  like  to  know  ?  If  you  think 
she  cared  for  Mr.  Favernel  even  with  all  his  atten- 
tions  " 

The  lawyer  turns  around  sharply. 

"  I  thought  you  said  she  did  not  meet  him." 

"  Mercy- what-have-I-done !  "  exclaims  Miss  Dor- 
othy. 

Mr.  Forrest  is  frowning  upon  her  with  the  look 
that  has  been  the  undoing  of  many  a  hapless  witness, 
but  it  is  no  feeble  spirit  who  is  facing  him  now.  No 
wise  intimidated,  the  housekeeper  heaves  a  sigh  and 


ON  THE   "COMET."  189 

"  I  may  as  well  tell  you  that  we  met  Mr.  Favernel 
in  the  mountains " 

"  Which  you  have  told  me  before,"  interrupts  Mr. 
Forrest  in  a  professional  tone. 

"  Do  you  wish  to  hear  what  I  have  to  say,  or  not?" 
asks  Miss  Cobb,  with  some  asperity. 

"  O  go  on,  go  on,"  says  Mr.  Forrest,  leniently. 

So  Miss  Cobb  relates  the  story,  suppressing  only 
the  gentlemen's  doubts  of  Leslie's  sanity. 

"  Well,  it  hurt  the  child's  pride,"  she  says,  in  clos- 
ing. "  And  it  was  only  as  a  stranger  that  she  con- 
sented to  meet  Mr.  Favernel  to-day.  You  must  not 
appear  to  know  anything  of  this." 

Mr.  Forrest  has  been  interested  and  amused  by  the 
anecdote.  "  I  will  keep  my  own  counsel,"  he  prom- 
ises. "  So  in  all  the  days  you  were  together  you  did 
not  see  that  my  daughter  looked  favorably  on  Mr. 
Laible?" 

"  Why  yes,  favorably  enough,"  says  Miss  Cobb,  in- 
differently. 

"  Quite  enough,"  returns  Mr.  Forrest,  drily.  "  I 
shall  not  risk  much  on  the  intuition  of  woman  after 
this.  Dorothy,  she  is  in  love  with  him.  Now  what 
do  you  think  of  that?" 

"  I  think  it  is  the  greatest  nonsense  I  ever  heard 
in  my  life." 

"  Perhaps  you  know  more  about  it  than  Leslie 
does.  She  almost  told  me  the  fact  this  morning, 
and  would  have  quite  had  I  encouraged  her,  but  I 
wanted  time  to  think." 

Miss  Cobb  sinks  upon  a  rustic  seat,  near,  and  looks 


190  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

helplessly  across  at  the  group.  Mr.  Laible  is  in  the 
act  of  striking  an  attitude  with  Miss  Valentine's  eye- 
glasses on  his  nose,  and  appears  to  offer  himself  for 
the  housekeeper's  dazed  inspection. 

"  I  like  the  man's  face,"  pursues  Mr.  Forrest, 
thoughtfully  ;  "  and  shall  immediately  inquire  into 
his  antecedents.  My  daughter  can  afford  to  please 
herself  in  her  choice  of  a  husband,  if  I  find  every- 
thing as  it  should  be." 

"HENRY!"  exclaims  Miss  Cobb  in  the  largest 
capitals. 

"  Not  that  I  could  spare  the  child,"  says  Mr.  For- 
rest, his  eyes  still  resting  affectionately  on  the  young 
girl.  "  No  other  sunshine  could  ever  light  my  house 
if  her  golden  head  were  taken  out  of  it.  No,  indeed, 
I  shall  keep  them  with  me." 

"  Henry  !"  murmurs  Miss  Cobb,  this  time  in  a 
weak,  thin  voice,  which  seems  all  that  is  left  of  her. 

"I  felt  as  though  you  ought  to  know  it,  in  strictest 
confidence,  you  understand,  in  strictest  confidence. 
There  will  be  nothing  said  or  done  at  present." 

"  Well  that  is  something,"  says  Miss  Cobb,  reviv- 
ing. "  I  didn't  know  but  that  to-morrow  had  been 
named  for  the  wedding." 

This  shaft  passes  harmlessly  over  the  lawyer's 
head.  He  turns,  and  strolls  back  to  the  house  in 
deep  thought,  his  eyes  fixed  on  the  ground. 

"  That,  then,  is  what  has  been  affecting  Leslie's 
spirits  all  day,"  thinks  Miss  Dorothy,  still  watching 
Laible,  who  is  now  trying  the  effect  of  the  eye- 
glasses upon  Leslie.  The  latter,  catching  Miss  Cobb's 


ON  THE   "COMET."  191 

eye,  throws  her  a  kiss,  then  says  something  to  her 
companions,  who  follow  her  across  the  lawn  to 
where  the  housekeeper  is  sitting. 

"  We  are  going  out  in  the  "Comet"  for  a  while, 
cousin  Dorothy,  and  we  want  you  to  come  with  us." 

"  I  never  care  to  go,  you  know,"  replies  the  house- 
keeper, quickly. 

"  Make  an  exception  this  time,"  says  Tom.  "We'll 
take  the  best  possible  care  of  you." 

"  The  idea  of  anyone's  taking  care  of  Miss  Cobb," 
laughs  Nell. 

"  Old  maids  enjoy  a  little  care  occasionally,"  says 
the  lady,  smiling ;  "  although  if  I  were  to  require 
any  on  this  occasion,  I  doubt  if  Mr.  Laible  could 
furnish  it,"  but  she  rises,  and  as  Mr.  Lamkin  saun- 
ters near,  takes  his  arm  abruptly,  thereby  throwing 
him  into  a  nervous  tremor. 

"  I  don't  know  as  there  will  be  room  for  me,  Miss 
Cobb." 

"  O  plenty  of  room.     Come  along." 

**  I  am  surprised  at  cousin  Dorothy's  consenting," 
says  Leslie,  as  she  and  Laible  precede  the  rest  of 
the  party  down  to  the  little  landing.  "  I  think  she 
believes  that  the  boiler  of  the  "Comet"  is  only -waiting 
for  her  to  come  on  board,  in  order  to  burst." 

"  It's  all  my  winning  manner.  She  couldn't  re- 
sist it,"  explains  Tom,  affably. 

The  gay  little  steamer  with  its  canvas  awning 
stands  ready,  and  the  party  embarks.  Miss  Cobb 
ascends  to  the  tiny  upper  deck,  out  of  sight  of  the 
little  engine  of  which  she  stands  in  horror,  and 


192  A  SANE   LUNATIC. 

takes  up  her  position  at  one  end  of  the  boat,  and  as 
she  seats  herself  she  discovers  one  of  the  Favernels 
approaching. 

"  This  is  the  part  of  wisdom,  Miss  Cobb.  I  won- 
der why  the  others  show  so  little  taste  as  to  remain 
below." 

"I  haven't  the  least  idea  which  you  are,"  remarks 
Miss  Cobb  in  mild  despair. 

"  Yes  come  up.  It  is  a  great  improvement,"  calls 
Leslie,  appearing  upon  the  stair,  and  the  others  fol- 
low her  to  the  upper  deck.  "  Aren't  you  glad  you 
came,  and  will  you  ever  refuse  again?"  she  asks  ad- 
vancing and  placing  both  hands  on  Miss  Cobb's 
shoulder,  as  the  boat  steams  on  between  the  green 
river  banks. 

The  breeze  lightly  lifts  the  flossy  hair  from  the 
girl's  forehead,  the  healthy  pink  tinge  flushes  her 
cheek,  and  Miss  Cobb's  face  as  she  looks  up  at  her 
wears  a  wistful,  tender  expression,  which  Leslie  has 
never  before  seen  there. 

"  She  looks  as  if  she  were  ready  to  cry,"  thinks 
the  girl  in  amazement,  and  she  stoops  over  the  house- 
keeper, raising  her  chin,  and  looking  scrutinizingly 
into  her  eyes.  "  Do  you  want  to  land,  cousin  Doro- 
thy?" 

Miss  Cobb  pushes  her  away. 

"  Do  go  and  cross-question  some  one  else,  Leslie, 
and  let  me  enjoy  things  in  my  own  way.  Fine  resi- 
dences along  here,  Mr.  Favernel ;  these  banks  make 
wonderfully  fine  sites  for  houses — not  that  I  know 
which  you  are  yet,"  she  finishes  in  an  undertone. 


ON   THE   "COMET."  193 

"  What  good  for-nothing  eyes  you  have,"  says 
Miss  Forrest,  "  but  I  will  take  pity  on  you,"  and 
unfastening  a  blue  ribbon  from  her  dress,  she  ties  it 
in  Mr.  Favernel's  button  hole.  "  Cousin  Dorothy ? 
she  announces,  "  this  is  Douglas." 

"  Tender  and  true,"  adds  Miss  Valentine  lightly, 
at  the  same  moment  she  is  thinking,  "  I  never  sus- 
pected that  Leslie  could  be  so  capricious." 

Nell  does  not  know  how  stormy  an  interview  took 
place  between  these  two  at  their  last  meeting,  or 
her  surprise  at  the  gracious  act  would  be  greater. 

Frank   Favernel  frowns  in   the  direction  of  the 
pretty  tableau  formed  by  the  tall  graceful  girl,  her  / 
head  bent   over  her    work,  and  his   brother,  who 
watches  her  with  a  rapt  smile. 

Leslie,  lifting  her  eyes,  colors  faintly. 

"  Thank  you  Miss  Forrest,  this  is  much  more 
becoming  than  a  placard,  and  that  is  what  I  should 
certainly  have  been  reduced  to  wearing  before  long. 
There  is  a  limit  to  all  things.  Yes,  Miss  Cobb,  these 
residences  are  beautiful.  Do  you  know  if  one  is  by 
chance  for  sale  ?  Frank,  how  would  it  do  for  you 
and  me  to  keep  bachelor's  hall  in  one  of  these 
homesteads,  with  a  good  billiard  room,  bowling  alley 
and  boat  house  in  connection  ? "  and  crossing  to 
Frank,  Douglas  lays  a  hand  on  his  shoulder  with  a 
movement  that  tells  how  gladly  the  half  of  his 
kingdom  is  at  the  service  of  this  reconciled  brother. 

"  Douglas  Favernel  is  a  poor  hater,"  says  Laible 
to  Nell  in  a  tone  of  depreciation. 

**  But  didn't  it  occur  to  you  a  moment  ago,  Mr. 
N  9 


194  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

Laible,  that  he  would  make  a  very  good  lover  ?  " 
asks  that  sharp  young  person  with  a  quick  look  into 
her  companion's  face. 

"  When  ?  what  ?  "  asks  Tom  placidly. 

"  O  how  tiresome  men  are  !  "  says  Nell,  impatient- 
ly. "  Are  you  a  sportsman,  Mr.  Laible  ?  Don't 
those  weeds  look  suggestive  of  wild  duck?  " 

"  You're  dodging  the  question,  Miss  Valentine,  I 
again  ask,  when  ?  what?  "  says  Tom  calmly.  "  Evi- 
dently I  have  lost  something.  I  very  often  do  lose 
something." 

"  Indeed  you  have.  A  whole  romance  in  about 
six  seconds." 

"  Rehearse  it  to  me,  please.  That  is  why  I  asso- 
ciate with  observant  y.mng  ladies  like  yourself,  it  is 
so  convenient  upon  occasions  like  the  present,"  says 
Tom,  seating  himself  by  Nell  in  a  camp  chair. 

"  I  wonder  if  you  really  think  I  would  put  the 
subtle  eloquence  of  a  glance,  a  movement,  and  a 
flash  of  color  into  clumsy  language  for  the  benefit 
of  an  obtuse  piece  of  masculine  humanity  like  your- 
self," returns  Nell,  with  a  scornful  movement  which 
dismisses  the  subject.  "Not  much  wonder  that 
Leslie  talked  about  Fairylands  while  we  were  away, 
is  it?  I'm  beginning  to  lose  my  points  of  compass 
in  the  turns  and  twists  we  are  making,  aren't 
you?" 

"  Don't  you  know  that  I  always  lose  my  points  of 
compass  along  with  all  other  commonplace  ideas 
when  with  you,  Miss  Valentine  ?  " 


ON   THE   "COMET."  195 

"  Is  it  because  you  go  so  nearly  to  sleep  ?  You 
behave  so. " 

"  That's  right.  That  tone  sounds  natural.  Lec- 
ture me;  I  really  enjoy  having  you  lecture  me. 
I'm  falling  off  dreadfully  because  you  don't  take 
sufficient  interest  in  me.  Do  you  remember  the 
evening  at  Umbagog  Lake  ?  "  asks  Laible,  leaning 
toward  Nell  with  anything  but  a  sleepy  expression. 

"  That  trip  is  one  of  the  few  pleasant  things  I 
have  to  remember.  Naturally,  I  shall  remember  it 
always,"  replies  his  companion  looking  down,  and 
thereby  displaying  one  of  her  few  beauties — the 
long,  thick  lashes  that  shade  her  bright  eyes. 

Laible  takes  the  eyeglass  that  lies  in  her  lap 
attached  to  its  silk  cord,  and  the  girl  trembles  when 
his  hand  brushes  hers  in  the  movement.  All  un- 
conscious, the  young  man  speaks  on. 

"  You  would't  expect  a  fellow  to  retain  his  points 
of  compass  while  you  wear  that  distracting 
arrangement  in  his  vicinity,"  touching  the  white 
shawl  with  cardinal  satin  stripes,  which  is  draped 
over  Nell's  head  and  shoulders  in  a  shape  to  be 
becoming  to  any  woman,  and  which  lights  up  the 
little  brunette  into  bright,  piquant  prettiness. 

There  are  men  who  while  devouring  with  their 
eyes  and  fervently  admiring  a  woman,  can  not  for 
their  lives  lay  a  finger  on  the  veriest  trifle  of  her 
dress,  or  belongings,  without  taking  a  clumsy  liber- 
ty ;  and  there  are  others,  who,  without  one  tithe  of 
genuine  feeling,  cau  convey  a  delicate  attention  in 
the  restoration  of  a  dropped  handkerchief,  a  caress 


196  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

in  the  act  of  fanning,  and  who  stand  no  more  in  awe 
of  the  dainty  articles  of  ornament  or  use  which  are 
adjuncts  of  the  feminine  toilet,  than  of  their  own 
boot-jacks. 

Of  the  latter  class  is  Laible,  and  as  he  touches 
the  shawl,  he  says,  "  Alwa)rs  wear  that  sort  of 
thing.  You  look  well  to-night." 

Nell  blushes  with  pleasure,  and  vows  inwardly  to 
starve  rather  than  not  always  be  the  possessor  of  a 
white  wrap  with  red  stripes. 

"  Don't  you  find  it  inconvenient  being  tied  to 
these  things  ? "  he  continues,  holding  up  the  eye- 
glasses. 

"  Thank  you  for  your  interest,"  smiles  Nell. 
"  How  do  you  know  that  I'm  not  sensitive  about  my 
infirmity  ?  No  indeed,  I  assure  you  I  find  it  very 
inconvenient  not  to  have  them  tied  to  me" 

"  They  should  be  chained  to  you  then.  Miss 
Valentine,  will  you  let  me  give  you  a  chain  ?" 

*'  No,  sir." 

"  You're  decided,  aren't  you?  But  you'll  think 
better  of  it." 

"  I  shall  not." 

"  Then  you're  a  little  prude." 

"  Gentlemen  don't  call  names.  I've  been  well 
brought  up,  Mr.  Laible,"  says  the  girl,  demurely  ; 
"  I  don't  receive  presents  from  gentlemen." 

"  But  you  just  said  I  was  not  one,  so  that  makes  it 
all  right.  I  shall  bring  you  a  chain.  And  now  to 
return  to  first  principles ;  won't  you  tell  me  about 
the  little  romance  ?  " 


ON  THE   "COMET."  197 

"  As  I  said  before,  it  would  be  sacrilege  to  word 
it." 

"  Then  don't  word  it.  Couldn't  you  be  good 
enough  to  glance  and  flash  at  me  in  the  same  way  ? 
You'll  find  me  very  appreciative." 

Laible's  low  speech  sounds  half  in  earnest,  and 
Nell  turns  away  and  rises  quickly. 

"  I  have  no  talent  that  way,"  she  says.  "  See 
Eustace  *  flocking  all  by  himself.'  Doesn't  he  look 
forlorn  ?  I'm  going  to  comfort  him,"  and  the  dainty 
little  figure  in  its  gray  gown,  with  gay  cardinal 
bunches,  glides  away  in  the  direction  of  Mr.  Lamkin, 
who  is  gazing  with  dyspeptic  gloominess  on  the 
bosom  of  the  waters. 

"  Nice  little  warm-hearted  thing,  and  pretty  as  a 
picture  to-night,  too,"  soliloquizes  Tom,  complacent- 
ly, as  with  eyes  half  shut,  he  watches  the  curving 
banks  drift  by.  "  So  she  noticed  it  too,  and  it  was 
not  all  my  imagination.  Douglas  is  in  love  with  his 
ex-lunatic — this  white  and  gold  princess.  I  wonder 
how  the  reverse  of  the  picture  looked  ;  had  her  face 
been  toward  us,  what  would  it  have  told?  That 
great  heart  of  Favernel's  tells  tales.  That's  what 
comes  of  cutting  one's  self  off  from  the  fair  sex  half 
one's  life.  Douglas  Favernel,  stern  man  of  business, 
and  anti-society  man,  turns  red  and  then  white,  and 
looks  dead  loads  of  love  and  delight  because  a  pretty 
girl  happens  to  tie  a  ribbon  in  his  button-hole." 

So  thinking,  Laible's  glance  roves  to  Leslie  as  she 
sits  by  Miss  Cobb,  talking  in  a  low  tone,  and  break- 
ing now  and  then  into  the  musical  little  laugh  which 


198  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

never  fails  to  break  the  grim  lines  about  the  house- 
keeper's mouth. 

"  Just  the  kind  of  girl  to  captivate  a  great-heart. 
I  wonder  if  it  is  in  her  to  break  it.  If  I  thought  so, 
I  believe  I  would  saunter  up  to  the  heiress,  and 
throw  her  overboard.  To  love  once  and  forever  is 
Favernel's  way." 

"  What  a  time  you  have  chosen  for  silent  intro- 
spection," speaks  Leslie's  clear  voice.  "  Do  you 
know  you  are  looking  more  savage  every  moment  ? 
Come,  and  share  your  troubles  with  us." 

"  Thanks ;  I  was  only  waiting  for  an  invitation. 
I  should  never  have  dared  to  interrupt  your  tete-d- 
tete  without  one,"  and  Tom  draws  his  chair  near  the 
ladies.  "I  was  just  thinking  that  the  Favernels  on 
this  mite  of  a  boat,  look  like  twin  Gullivers  enjoying 
a  voyage  in  Lilliput." 

Miss  Dorothy  smiles  her  kindest  upon  this  young 
man  for  whom  a  smooth  path  is  being  made  to  her 
ewe-lamb.  She  likes  him  already,  and  will  try  to 
make  him  like  her,  that  he  shall  never  cut  her  off 
from  Leslie.  "  It  is  a  pleasant  sight  to  see  those 
brothers  friendly  together,"  she  remarks,  glancing 
in  the  direction  of  the  Favernels  who  seem  deep  in 
conversation. 

"Not  particularly  so  to  me,  Miss  Cobb.  I  have  so 
long  accustomed  myself  to  thinking  hardly  of  Frank, 
that  I  can  not  accept  all  at  once  the  idea  of  his  being 
received  again  into  his  brother's  regard." 

Miss  Cobb  makes  an  involuntary  motion  with  her 
right  hand  as  though  she  would  grasp  Mr.  Laible's, 


ON   THE   "COMET."  199 

but  suddenly  recollecting  herself,  sits  up  straighter 
than  ever,  folding  the  rebellious  hands  in  her  lap. 

"  It  does  not  suit  with  what  I  know  of  Mr. 
Douglas'  character  that  he  should  have  given  you  so 
deep  a  dislike  of  his  brother,  however  faulty  the 
man  may  be,"  says  Leslie  with  a  straight  glance  of 
her  long  brown  eyes  across  at  Laible. 

"  Bless  her  heart  for  taking  up  the  cudgels !  " 
ejaculates  the  young  man,  mentally,  as  he  leans  for- 
ward :  "  I  have  hardly  heard  three  words  about 
Frank  Favernel  from  Douglas,  Miss  Forrest,  but  the 
story  is  well-known  in  New  York  where  the  old  uncle 
died,  and  the  same  version  of  it  was  in  every  mouth." 

Laible  regards  Leslie  with  so  awakened  and  ad- 
miring an  exp session  as  he  speaks,  that  Miss  Cobb 
looks  away  in  the  direction  of  home,  and  wishes  she 
were  there. 

These  two  young  people  are  actually  being  obliged 
to  talk  across  her,  and  naturally  must  wish  her  any- 
where, anywhere  out  of  their  world.  She  is  about 
to  make  a  move  when  the  brothers  advance. 
Douglas  with  one  hand  holding  the  lappel  of  his 
coat  in  a  way  to  press  closely  the  blue  ribbon. 

Leslie  looks  up  at  him  calmly. 

"  We  were  just  speaking  of  you,"  she  says. 

"  Still  harping  on  that  wonderful  resemblance  ?  " 
asks  Frank,  leaning  against  the  railing  in  uncomfort- 
ably close  proximity  to  Leslie's  shoulder. 

"  No,  that  is  a  threadbare  subject,"  she  returns 
without  looking  at  him. 

"  And   rendered    entirely   uninteresting    by   the 


200  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

badge  of  Miss  Forrest's  favor  which  Favernel  is 
covering  so  securely,"  adds  Laible.  "  Unhaiid  that 
piece  of  ribbon,  Douglas.  That  was  intended  to  be 
looked  at." 

"  I  will  display  it  when  anyone  questions  my 
identity  ;  never  fear.  If  this  were  only  Autumn  now, 
Miss  Forrest,  and  these  clumps  of  weeds  bright 
bunches  of  color  how  gay  and  picturesque  this  ride 
would  be." 

"  Be  careful.  It  is  rank  heresy  to  think  one  sea- 
son less  beautiful  than  another,  at  Fairylands," 
says  Leslie.  "  What  could  you  want  better  than  the 
still  loveliness  of  this  evening  ?  You  appreciate  now 
the  advantages  of  an  early  dinner-hour.  One  is  not 
obliged  to  waste  the  coolest,  pleasantest  part  of  the 
daylight  at  table.  We  have  reduced  living  to  a  sci- 
ence, here,  and  know  how  to  get  the  most  and  best 
out  of  every  day." 

Laible  sees  the  lowering  expression  that  grows  on 
Frank  Favernel's  face ;  Laible  sees  most  things  in 
that  absent,  indifferent  way  of  his. 

"  By  the  way,  Douglas,"  says  Frank  suddenly, 
"  there  was  one  more  thing  I  wanted  to  tell  you  about 
that  firm,"  and  the  speaker  bears  his  brother  off. 

"  And  I  must  help  poor  Miss  Valentine  in  her 
care  of  the  invalid,"  says  Tom  in  an  anxious 
tone." 

"  Leslie,  I  don't  trust  that  man,"  says  Miss  Cobb, 
when  they  are  left  alone. 

"  Not  trust  Mr.  Laible  ?  " 


ON  THE   "  COMET."  201 

"  Yes,  yes,  indeed,"  replies  Miss  Cobb  hastily.  "  I 
mean  that  Frank  Favernel." 

"  It  is  wicked  to  hate,  cousin  Dorothy,"  says  Les- 
lie, laughing  at  the  housekeeper's  tone. 

"  I  hope  I  don't  hate  him,"  says  the  other  piously, 
"  hut  O,  I  do — hate — his — evils,"  and  Miss  Cohb  fin- 
ishes with  an  emphasis  and  a  nervous  working  of  the 
hands  suggestive  of  the  idea  that  if  she  should  be 
engaged  in  a  personal  encounter  with  the  man,  the 
line  between  himself  and  his  evils  might  prove  too 
fine  for  his  salvation. 

"  He  seems  determined  to  keep  his  brother  away 
from  you,"  pursues  Miss  Cobb. 

"  That  is  an  absurd  thought,"  says  Leslie,  patting 
her  cousin's  hand. 

"  It  has  happened  several  times.  The  instant  Mr. 
Douglas  begins  talking  to  you,  he  carries  him  off. 
How  do  you  like  such  impertinent  behavior  ?  " 

"  Perhaps  I  can  forgive  it  in  consideration  of  what 
it  saves  me,"  answers  Leslie,  lazily. 

Miss  Cobb  gives  her  a  wondering  stare.  "  Well, 
you  are  a  strange  girl,"  she  declares  at  length,  "  I 
shall  be  careful  how  /offend  you." 

Just  before  they  land,  Leslie  receives  a  sharp  nem- 
esis for  her  cruel  and  dishonest  remark.  She  discov- 
ers then  that  Douglas  Favernel  has  thrown  away  her 
bonnie  blue  ribbon. 

"  Do  look  at  those  evil-disposed  twins  I  They 
have  lost  their  badge,"  exclaims  Twinkle  as  the 
brothers  come  hurriedly  forward,  very  pale,  as  all 
notice  but  Leslie,  who  is  too  absorbed  in  her  hurt  at 


202  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

the  slight  thus  paid  her  gracious  gift  before  the  whole 
company,  to  note  anything  beside. 

Ah,  woe  betide  Douglas  Favernel  during  the  short 
remainder  of  his  visit.  The  ingenuity,  and  unob- 
trusiveness,  with  which  his  fair  hostess  manages  to 
make  him  feel  her  displeasure,  would  do  credit  to  a 
far  more  experienced  brain  than  hers.  * 

As  to  Frank,  his  immediate  departure  is  so  great 
a  boon  that  no  one  notices  the  white  face  and  dis- 
trait air  with  which  he  takes  his  leave. 


MISS  COBB'S  CONFIDENCE.  203 


CHAPTER  XVI. 
MISS  COBB'S  CONFIDENCE. 

"  Is  that  rose  of  dawning  glowing  on  yonr  cheek 
Telling  us  In  blushes  what  you  will  not  speak  ?  " 

—MBS.  L.  C.  MoTn-TOW. 

MISS  APPLETON'S  two  weeks  have  extended 
into  three,  and  still  she  does  not  return  to 
her  guardian's  roof. 

Nell  occasionally  makes  a  moan  over  this  contin- 
ued absence,  but  the  dead  silence  with  which  her  la- 
mentations are  received  by  Leslie  and  Miss  Cobb, 
prevents  them  from  becoming  profuse.  Indeed,  Nell 
finds  in  these  days,  that  the  greater  part  of  her  ebul- 
litions of  one  kind  and  another  are  received  by  Leslie 
in  silence. 

"  But  what  of  it  ?  Every  one  is  moody  some- 
times," thinks  good  natured  Nell,  and  consoles  her- 
self with  Regy,  who  is  always  boisterously  glad  of 
her  society. 

Leslie  sits,  early  one  evening,  on  the  piazza,  knot- 
ing  macram£  lace.  Nell  and  Regy  are  playing  cro- 
quet. Mr.  Lamkin  is  taking  a  brisk  constitutional 
around  the  grounds,  advised  by  his  physicians  to  fol- 
low a  half  hour's  absolute  quiet  in  a  reclining  post- 
ure favorable  to  digestion.  It  is  no  light  matter,  this 
attending  to  the  laws  of  health,  and  Mr.  Lamkin 


204  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

canters  past  the  house  with  an  expression  of  grave 
responsibility  on  his  countenance.  . 

Mr.  Forrest  comes  out  upon  the  piazza,  news- 
paper in  hand. 

"  I  think  I  have  some  pleasant  news  for  you,  lit- 
tle girl,"  he  says. 

Leslie  looks  up  and  smiles  a  welcome. 

"  You  never  have  anything  else,  dear,"  she  returns, 
drawing  a  chair  beside  her.  Mr.  Forrest  seats  him- 
self. 

"  Blanche  is  coming  home  to-morrow,"  he  contin- 
ues, feeling  in  an  inside  pocket  in  the  vague  way  com- 
mon to  men  when  seeking  for  something  which  they 
are  tolerably  certain  of  not  finding,  "not,"  he  contin- 
ues, "  that  I  expect  that  to  be  good  news  to  you." 

"  It  must  be  to  me  if  it  is  to  you,"  says  Leslie, 
softly. 

"  Here  it  is  now,"  continues  Mr.  Forrest,  select- 
ing a  squarely  folded  paper  from  the  loose  handful 
he  has  drawn  forth.  "  Here  is  a  very  pretty  note 
from  Blanche.  You  wouldn't  like  to  read  it?" 

As  Leslie  does  not  contradict  this,  her  father  re- 
places the  note  with  a  faint  sigh. 

"I  shall  be  ready  for  her,"  says  Leslie  with  re- 
morseful cordiality,  then  with  a  bewitching  smile  in 
eyes  and  dimples,  she  turns  around :  "May  I  not  be 
just  a  little  jealous  that  you  have  another  daughter  ?" 
she  asks  coaxingly. 

"  No  my  dear,  you  can  not  even  pretend  to  be  jeal- 
ous of  Blanche.  O,  child,"  taking  his  daughter's 


MISS  COBB'S  CONFIDENCE.  205 

hand,  "  why  could  you  not  remain  my  little  Leslie  ? 
Why  should  you  wish  to  leave  me  ?  " 

"Leave  you?"  echoes  Leslie,  affectionately.  "I 
never  wish  to  leave  you  while  I  live." 

"  You  are  a  good  child,  I  haven't  a  fault  to  find 
with  you,"  returns  the  lawyer  with  a  pre-occupied 
air. 

The  girl  has  seated  herself  in  her  father's  lap,  and, 
with  her  arm  around  his  neck,  presses  her  fresh 
cheek  against  his  forehead. 

"  And  now  I  will  proceed  with  my  news.  I  have 
put  your  friend,  Mr.  Laible,  in  the  way  of  adding 
a  considerable  sum  to  his  income." 

"  You're  a  saint !  "  announces  Leslie,  joyfully. 

"  Yes  dear,  all  right,  but  don't  break  down  my 
collar  so  unmercifully.  You  remember  that  I  told 
you  Mr.  Favernel  is  manager  for  a  New  York  firm 
who  are  my  clients  ?  " 

Leslie  nods. 

"  Well,  I  suggested  to  Favernel  that  the  business 
should  be  put  into  Laible's  hands." 

"When  did  you  see  him  ?  " 

"  Yesterday.  I  didn't  tell  you,  they  are  both 
back  in  Boston.  And  Favernel  laughed,  telling  me 
that  he  had  tried  already  to  make  the  change — to 
have  the  business  taken  from  me  and  given  to 
Laible — but  in  vain ;  the  partners  would  not  con- 
sent. However,  I  can  arrange  it,  and  henceforth 
Mr.  Laible  will  have  a  regular  income  from  that 
firm  alone,  which  is  not  contemptible  for  a  single 
man." 


206  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

"  But  how  would  it  be,"  and  Leslie  holds  her 
father's  face  between  her  hands  and  looks  into  it 
with  a  delightfully  demure  expression,  "  if  he  should 
decide  not  to  be  a  single  man.  Would  you  get  him 
ever  so  many  more  clients  and  regular  incomes  ?  " 

Mr.  Forrest  gazes  perforce  at  her  heightened 
color. 

"  What  a  strange  girl  you  are  !  "  he  says.  "  I 
must  say  I  don't  understand  your  being  so  mercen- 
ary in  this  affair." 

"But  I  do,"  responds  Leslie,  dropping  her  hands 
and  laughing  in  hearty  enjoyment  of  her  secret. 
"  There  is  an  explanation." 

"  Your  own  fortune  is  large.  I  am  not  sure  that 
you  understand." 

Leslie  sobers,  and  regards  her  father  with  wide, 
solemn  eyes. 

"  O  you  don't  know  Mr.  Laible,"  she  says.  "  He 
seems  lazy  and  indifferent,  but  he  would  not  take  a 
cent  of  my  money — not  one  cent." 

Mr.  Forrest  raises  his  eyebrows  and  smiles  a  smile 
of  indulgent  amusement. 

"  Think  as  well  of  him  as  you  like,  dear,  he  is  all 
right.  I  have  his  whole  history  from  Mr.  Favernel 
— facts  which  it  will  be  easy  to  prove  or  disprove, 
only  I  fancy  it  would  be  hard  to  disprove  an  asser- 
tion of  Douglas  Favernel's — he  is  a  man,  now 
Leslie  !  "  says  the  lawyer  in  a  different  tone,  looking 
reflectively  down  the  lawn  where  may  be  seen  the 
hygienic  Lamkin  toiling  up  the  home  stretch. 

"Yes    papa,"   says    Leslie    encouragingly,   while 


MISS  COBB'S  CONFIDENCE.  207 

she  arranges  her  father's  hair  in  scallops  around  his 
forehead. 

"  A  thorough-going,  upright  man,  honest  and 
generous,  beside  being  cultivated  and  intellectual 
— look  out  for  my  collar  my  dear,"  finishes  the  law- 
yer, recapturing  the  arm  which  he  has  unwittingly 
released.  "  I  seem  to  come  in  for  a  large  share  of 
your  approbation  this  afternoon." 

"  It  is  so  surprising  to  hear  you  compliment  any- 
one." 

"  It  is  so  surprising  to  find  any  one  worth  compli- 
menting. Ah,  Leslie,  if  you  could  have  fancied — 
but  it's  all  right ;  and  now  I  come  to  thirdly  and 
last.  I  have  invited  Mr.  Laible  to  spend  a  few 
weeks  with  us.  He  needs  to  be  with  me  for  a  time, 
in  order  to  understand  his  new  responsibilities." 

"  Better  and  better  !  You  little  know  how  you  are 
playing  into  my  hands,  Mr.  Forrest,"  says  Leslie, 
joyfully. 

"  Thank  you.  If  I  were  so  thick-headed  as  you 
give  me  credit  for,  I  think  I  should  retire  to  private 
life.  Then  after  I  had  attended  to  your  pleasure,  I 
looked  after  my  own,  and  invited  Douglas  Faver- 
nel." 

"  And  he  said  ?  "  suggests  Leslie  as  her  father 
pauses. 

"  Well,  he  said  a  good  many  things,  but  the 
amount  of  them  was  that  he  didn't  wish  to  come." 

Leslie  riseS  and  returns  to  her  chair. 

"  I  was  determined,  though,  not  to  take  'no'  for 
an  answer,  and  fairly  pressed  him  into  consenting." 


208  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

"  I  wouldn't  have  done  that,  father.  You  are  too 
apt  to  deprive  people  of  their  freedom,  in  proffering 
an  invitation.  We  are  not  reduced  to  begging  peo- 
ple to  accept  Fairylands'  hospitality." 

"  Well,  well ;  what  an  icicle  we  have  here  all  of  a 
sudden  I  If  I  had  known  that  it  would  have  been 
unpleasant  to  you — his  coming — I  would  not  have 
insisted.  But  it's  too  late  now  ;  he  has  accepted." 

"  What  is  your  idea  in  having  them  come  ?  "  asks 
Leslie,  tying  her  knots  fast  and  furiously. 

"  The  idea  of  making  everyone  enjoy  the  lazy 
month  of  August  as  much  as  possible." 

"  But  Mr.  Favernel  spoke  as  though  he  would 
enjoy  the  seaside.  Don't  you  remember  his  asking 
you  if  we  were  going  ?  I'm  sure  that  he  intended 
passing  the  rest  of  his  vacation  there." 

"  Yes,  he  did,"  says  Mr.  Forrest  in  a  calm  tone 
very  exasperating  to  his  daughter,  "but  I  argued  the 
point  with  him,  and  represented  how.  far  greater 
facilities  for  rest  and  quiet  he  would  find  here,  than 
among  the  crowd  at  a  watering  place." 

"  I  can't  tell  you  how  I  regret  it.  What  do  you 
suppose  Mr.  Favernel  wants  of  rest  ?  "  asks  Leslie 
scornfully.  "  The  quiet  he  will  certainly  find  here 
in  plenty.  There  is  nothing,  absolutely  nothing  to 
interest  him,  and  it  will  spoil  everyone's  pleasure  to 
see  him  moping  about  here  and  there  in  search  of 
something  to  amuse  him.  Why  couldn't  you  have 
let  him  go?" 

Mr.  Forrest  laughs   teasingly.     It  is   quite  a  new 


MISS  COBB'S  CONFIDENCE.  209 

thing  for  his  daughter  to  upbraid  him  in  this  way  and 
he  finds  it  amusing. 

"  I  did  let  him  go,  my  love ;  he  went  to  Rye  this 
morning,  but  he  is  under  strict  orders  to  remain 
away  only  three  days,  so  prepare  to  receive  the 
martyr  and  his  friend.  Let  me  see ;  to-day  is  Thurs- 
day ;  on  Monday  they  will  be  here.  We  may  have 
to  keep  Favernel  under  surveillance,  but  I  suppose 
Mr.  Laible  will  not  try  to  escape,"  and  Mr.  Forrest 
takes  a  mischievous  delight  in  his  daughter's  haughty 
attitude. 

The  inevitable  wrangling  which  takes  place  when 
Nell  and  Regy  play  croquet,  here  becomes  so  audible 
that  Miss  Cobb  comes  out  upon  the  piazza. 

"  Henry  why  don't  you  call  Regy,"  she  says. 
"  Just  give  him  a  little  check,  that's  all  he  needs." 

"  People  always  quarrel  over  croquet,  don't  they  ?  " 
asks  Mr.  Forrest  abstractedly,  running  his  eyes  down 
the  columns  of  the  newspaper. 

Miss  Cobb  gives  the  lax  father  a  reproachful 
glance. 

"  Reginald  1  "  she  calls. 

The  boy  in  the  distance  turns,  looks  at  her  and 
turns  back  again. 

"  Reginald!  "  The  call  this  time  is  so  imperative 
that  the  boy  throws  down  his  mallet  with  an  im- 
patient carelessness  that  imperils  Nell's  life  and  limb, 
and  comes  running  up,  red  in  the  face  and  breathless. 

"  Regy,"  says  Miss  Cobb  with  gentle  reproach, 
"  remember  the  golden  rule." 

"  Aw  1 "  exclaims  the  boy,  at  the  highest  pitch  of 
O  »» 


210  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

exasperation.  "  Why  couldn't  you  holler  it ! "  and 
is  off  again. 

Mr.  Forrest  shakes  quietly  behind  his  paper.  Miss 
Cobb  maintains  a  stern  front  for  a  moment  but  bursts 
into  a  laugh  as  she  re-enters  the  house.  The  honest 
disgust  of  Regy's  tone  has  proved  too  much  for  her. 

Leslie  continues  grave.  She  works  away  at  her 
macrame  as  assiduously  as  though  her  daily  bread 
depended  upon  it.  Occasionally  she  takes  a  long 
breath.  Suddenly  she  is  roused  by  a  voice  on  the 
steps  beside  her. 

"  'And  her  sithes  were  more  like  groans  than  com- 
mon sithes,'  "  quotes  Nell,  "  I  heard  you  'way  out 
here.  Come  and  walk.  I've  beaten  Regy  three 
times  straight,  whitewashed  him  twice,  and  he  has 
discovered  that  croquet  is  a  slow  game  fit  only  for 
girls." 

Leslie  obeys  and  the  two,  arm  in  arm,  saunter 
down  the  drive. 

"  Poor  Regy.  I  suspect  it  is  rather  an  unpleasant 
change  for  him  to  be  defeated.  He  is  accustomed  to 
beating  me  whenever  he  chooses.  You'll  have  some 
one  more  worthy  of  your  skill  after  to-day.  Blanche 
returns  to-morrow." 

"  O  how  glad  I  am  !  Why  didn't  you  tell  me  be- 
fore ?  "  cries  Nell  in  delight. 

"  Father  just  told  me  of  it.  And  you  are  pleased  ?  " 

"Pleased?  Delighted!  Think  of  having  her  back 
with  her  beautiful  voice  and  fascinating  smile.  You 
are  a  princess  Leslie,  but  Miss  Appleton  is  queenly. 


MISS  COBB'S  CONFIDENCE.  211 

When  she  glides  about  this  house  and  grounds,  I  can 
imagine  her  mistress  of  it  all." 

"  So  can  she,  I  think,"  remarks  Leslie. 

"  Not  that  I  wish  it  were  hers.  You  fit  the  place 
as  well  in  a  different  way,  and  you  will  become  more 
commanding  and  like  her  as  you  grow  older." 

«*  Do  you  think  so  ?  " 

"Don't  be  sarcastic  Leslie.  I'll  endeavor  to  re- 
strain my  flights  of  enthusiasm.  You  are  evidently 
not  over  pleased  with  my  admiration." 

"  I  am  really  glad  you  like  Blanche,  really  very 
glad." 

"Your  voice  sounds  joyful,  dear,  almost  jubilant 
one  might  say.  Leslie,  I  can't  think  things  very 
often  without  saying  them,  and  will  you  forgive  me 
if  I  say  that  you  behave  as  though  you  were  jealous 
of  your  father's  ward?" 

"  Yes,  I  forgive  you." 

"  Now,  you  shall  not  smile  in  that  sad^patient  way 
as  though  you  were  the  heroine  of  a  tragedy,"  says 
Nell,  stopping  short  in  the  road,  and  taking  her 
friend  by  the  shoulders.  "  I've  caught  you  at  it  a 
number  of  times  lately,  and  I  say  again  I  wen't  have 
it.  Come  dear,"  coaxingly,  "  something  annoys  you. 
I  know  it  can  be  nothing,"  she  finishes  incoher- 
ently. 

"  You  are  right,  it  is  nothing." 

"  Nothing  I  "  Nell  speaks  in  an  accusatory  voice. 

"  Nothing." 

"  Very  well,  I'll  never  tell  you  anything  again. 
I  should  think  you  would  be  ashamed  of  yourself," 


212  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

exclaims  Nell,  resuming  her  walk.  "  Do  you  sup- 
pose I  believe  you  ?  You're  not  the  girl  you  were 
in  the  mountains  ;  you  laugh,  and  talk,  and  eat,  but 
you  fall  off  into  reveries,  and  make  eyes  out  o'  the 
window  every  chance  you  get.  I  shall  go  home, 
back  to  Brenton.  I'm  a  restraint  upon  you." 

"I  shall  have  to  be  a  restraint  upon  you,"  laughs 
Leslie,  catching  her  companion's  arm.  "  I  can't  walk 
at  this  rate.  If  you'll  tell  me  what  trial  you  want 
me  to  confess  to,  I'll  confess  to  it.  Anything  to  please 
you." 

"  Here's  one  coming  toward  us.  You  wish  Eus- 
tace was  in  heaven,  you  know  you  do." 

Before  Miss  Forrest  can  speak,  the  pedestrian  has 
met  them  with  a  face  flushed  but  beaming. 

"I've  hit  it  this  time,  young  ladies,"  he  exclaims 
smiting  his  stomach.  "  It  has  commenced  to  grind  al- 
ready. Third  time  'round,"  and  off  he  goes  in  hot 
pursuit  of  health. 

"  He  is  not  particularly  calculated  to  raise  one's 
spirits,"  says  Leslie,  "  but  I'm  accustomed  to  him." 

"  I  am  not  going  to  catechise  you,"  announces 
Nell  frigidly,  making  the  most  of  her  five  feet  two 
and  a  half  of  height. 

Leslie  considers  a  moment,  then  says,  "  You  force 
me  to  humiliate  myself.  I  confess  that  I  am  jealous 
of  Miss  Appleton,  and  dread " 

A  little  hand  clapped  over  her  mouth  checks  her 
utterance. 

"  Forgive  me.  I  am  ungenerous.  It  will  all  come 
right,  I'm  sure.  I'll  try  not  to  tease  you  again,  only 


MI8S   COBB'S   CONPIDBNCB.  213 

I  can't  let  you  make  eyes  at  space,  I  can't 
really." 

"  I  deny  the  impeachment.  I  never  made  eyes  at 
anything  or  anybody.  I  don't  know  how." 

"  O, — don't — you,  "  says  Nell  with  a  pause  before 
each  word,  as  she  thinks  of  the  little  scene  on  the 
steamer,  "  you  don't  cast  your  eyes  up  at  young  men 
when  you  tie  ribbons  in  their  button-holes." 

Leslie's  manner  freezes  stiff. 

"  I  shall  certainly  not  select  Mr.  Douglas  Faver- 
nel  to  practice  the  art  upon." 

"  What !  Don't  you  like  him  either?  Are  you  be- 
coming misanthropic  ?  " 

"  Like  him  !— Did  you  think  that  I  liked  him  ?  " 
asks  Leslie  slowly  and  in  a  lofty  tone  which  Nell 
immediately  imitates  in  her  reply. 

"Yes — I  thought  so — "  she  says  dramatically, 
"  but  I  will  think  so — no  more  I  " 

"  You  goose  !  "  says  Leslie,  smiling  much  against 
her  will.  Miss  Cobb  comes  down  the  drive  toward 
them. 

"  What  in  the  world  has  come  over  Mr.  Lamkin  ?" 
she  inquires,  seriously  perplexed. 

"  Poor  Eustace,"  says  Nell,  looking  after  the  young 
man's  retreating  form,  "  why  he  will  be  fit  to  en- 
ter a  walking  match  after  a  few  more  nights  of  this 
sort  of  thing.  He  is  digesting,  you  know,"  she  ex- 
plains to  Miss  Cobb.  "  Talk  about  the  fate  of  the 
Wandering  Jew,"  she  continues,  as  Mr.  Lamkin  cuts 
across  lots  and  passes  them  with  the  light  of  a  joy- 
ful victory  illuminating  his  countenance.  "  I  don't 


214  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

believe  he  had  to  live  on  Graham  mush  and  Lacto 
peptine  between  whiles." 

"  Your  father  wants  you,  Leslie,"  says  Miss  Cobb. 
"  I'll  take  a  turn  with  Nell,  and  then  you  come  and 
meet  us." 

So  Leslie  departs  and  the  pair  of  housekeepers  con- 
tinue their  promenade. 

"  Do  you  know  that  Miss  Appleton  returns  to-mor- 
row ?  "  begins  Nell. 

It  is  not  a  very  pleasant  expression  which  she  finds 
she  has  brought  into  Miss  Cobb's  face. 

"  I  didn't  know  it,"  is  all  that  lady  vouchsafes, 
but  in  a  tone  that  causes  Nell  to  wonder  how  two 
people,  good  and  generous  like  Leslie  and  Miss  Cobb, 
can  withstand  Blanche's  attractions  ;  and  the  warm- 
hearted little  simpleton  actually  congratulates  her- 
self that  she  is  here  to  show  the  kindness  and 
attention  to  Miss  Appleton,  of  which  that  stately 
woman  must  surely  feel  the  need. 

"  Leslie  just  received  word  of  it  from  her  father," 
explains  Nell,  "  and  Miss  Cobb,  I  have  been  doing  a 
daring  thing  this  evening." 

"  What's  that,  Nell  ?  " 

"  Taking  Leslie  to  task  for  her  pre-occupation  and 
sadness." 

Miss  Cobb  looks  quickly  at  her  companion. 

"  Then  you  have  been  doing  a  daring  thing,"  she 
replies,  in  a  displeased  tone,  "  a  thing  which  I  would 
not  think  of  doing." 

"  I  don't  care,  Miss  Cobb,"  returns  Nell,  bridling, 
"  hasn't  it  worried  you  to  see  the  state  she  is  in  ? 


MISS  OOBB'S  CONFIDENCE.  215 

Of  course  I  don't  pretend  to  be  more  quick-sighted 
where  she  is  concerned  than  you,  and  well  as  she  has 
behaved,  I  know  you  must  have  detected  a  change  in 
her.  I  accused  her  on  the  impulse  of  the  moment, 
but  delicate  or  indelicate,  I'm  glad  I  did  it,  for  she 
confessed  there  was  something  on  her  mind,  and  per- 
haps it  will  lead  her  to  talk  it  out.  Things  are  so 
much  more  bearable  when  they're  talked  out." 

"  You  mean  well,  Nell,  but  you've  done  a  clumsy 
thing  this  time." 

"  That  is  your  opinion,  Miss  Cobb,"  says  the  girl 
rather  pertly.  "  May  I  ask  why?  " 

"  Because  girls  are  not  apt  to  '  talk  out '  the  kind 
of  things  that  Leslie  has  on  her  mind  in  these  days," 
and  there  is  a  smile  on  the  housekeeper's  face  now 
— a  loving  smile  that  goes  with  thoughtful  eyes  and 
tender  good  wishes. 

"  Then  you  know  what  is  troubling  her?"  asks 
Nell  eagerly. 

"  I  am  really  glad,  my  dear,  that  you  are  as  slow 
and  obtuse  as  I  was,"  says  Miss  Cobb,  unbending 
wonderfully.  "  I  confess  her  father  had  to  enlight- 
en me ;  I  hadn't  a  thought  of  such  a  thing,  and  he 
hadn't  either  until  she  told  him  herself." 

"  Go  on,"  exclaims  Nell.  "  My  curiosity  is  at 
the  bursting  point." 

"  You  mustn't  hint  it  then,"  says  Miss  Cobb,  "  the 
child  doesn't  know  that  I  know  it,  but  it  is  full  as 
well,  I  think,  that  you  should  understand  the  case. 
Only  mind  ;  no  hint  of  it  to  any  one  and  especially 
to  Blanche  Appleton — " 


216  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

"  No,  no,"  returns  Nell  breathlessly. 

"  Well  then,  Leslie  is — I  was  going  to  say  engaged, 
but  I  hardly  think  it  has  gone  farther  than  an  un- 
derstanding, and  at  any  rate  by  their  behaviour 
together,  it  is  plain  that  they  don't  wish  to  attract 
notice,  although  Mr.  Laible — " 

"  Mr.  Laible  I  "  interrupts  Nell  with  an  uncon- 
trollable start. 

"  Well  now,  it  really  pleases  me  to  see  you  so 
surprised,  for  I  haven't  had  a  greater  shock  in  a 
long  time.  I'm  not  at  all  hurt  that  Leslie  has  never 
spoken  of  him  to  me.  I  like  to  see  a  girl  who  can 
keep  her  own  counsel,  but  now  you  see  how  laugh- 
able a  mistake  you  made  in  taking  Leslie's  pre-occu- 
pation  for  sadness.  I'm  not  very  well  versed  in  the 
manner  of  lovers,  but  I  daresay  Leslie's  manner  of 
taking  her  happiness  is  not  uncommon.  Why,  what 
is  the  matter  ?  "  continues  the  housekeeper,  as  Nell 
stands  still,  pressing  a  hand  over  her  eyes. 

"  One  of  my  blind  headaches.  I  rarely  go  so  long 
without  one  as  1  have  here,  and  it  has  come  sudden- 
ly as  usual.  Please  let  me  take  your  arm  back  to 
the  house." 

Dorothy  Cobb  puts  one  arm  around  the  little  figure 
that  has  suddenly  lost  its  animation. 

"  Those  headaches  are  bad  things,"  she  says,  lead- 
ing Nell  quickly  along,  "  and  I  never  saw  anyone 
turn  quite  so  pale  with  them  as  you  do." 

"  Wait  a  minute,  perhaps  it  will  prove  a  false 
alarm,"  says  Nell  when  they  have  reached  the  piazza, 
"  Sometimes  the  blindness  passes  away  without 


MISS  COBB'S  CONFIDENCE.  217 

bringing  the  headache.     Let  me  sit  down   here  a 
minute." 

"  Would  you  like  some  wine  or  water  ?"  asks  Miss 
Cobb,  seating  her  charge  in  a  rocking  chair. 

"  Nothing,  thank  you." 

At  this  moment  the  door  swings  open  and  Leslie 
appears. 

"  What  is  the  matter  with  Nell  ?"  she  cries,  see- 
ing Miss  Cobb  lean  over  her  friend's  chair. 

"  She's  fighting  a  sick  headache,"  says  the  house- 
keeper shortly,  as  Nell  does  not  stir  or  remove  her 
hand  from  her  eyes. 

"Use  this,"  says  Leslie,  putting  a  vinaigrette  into 
Nell's  hand.  "  I  hope  the  blindness  will  disappear. 
We  can't  let  you  go  back  to  Brenton  until  you  have 
quelled  those  headaches  for  good." 

"  I  shall  be  all  right  presently,"  says  Nell,  inhaling 
the  salts,"  and  I  have  no  excuse  to  stay  away  from 
aunt  Lamkin  longer.  I'm  so  strong  and  well  that 
I  believe  I  shall  go  home  to-morrow  and  surprise 
them." 

"  Indeed  you  shall  not  I  "  exclaims  Leslie.  "  Go 
home  to-morrow  ?  I  should  think  not.  Mr.  Laible 
and  Mr.  Favernel  are  coming  Monday  to  stay  indefi- 
nitely. '  What  do  you  think  of  that  ?  "  and  the  girl 
looks  triumphantly  into  Nell's  white  face. 

"  Think  ?  I  think  it  will  be  gayer  than  ever  at 
Fairylands.  I  should  be  quite  spoiled  for  home  life 
if  I  were  to  stay.  It  would  never  do." 

"Those  gentlemen  coming  here  to  stay  I"  exclaims 
Miss  Cobb. 
10 


218  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

"  Yes,  I  must  refer  you  to  papa.  It  was  all  his 
doing ;  but  Nell  you're  no  more  going  to  Brenton 
to-morrow  than  I  am." 

"  Yes  I  am,  dear.  It  is  no  use  waiting  to  be  ready 
to  go,  I  must  just  tear  myself  away  suddenly.  The 
headache  is  here  after  all,  and  come  to  stay  this 
time.  I  must  go  to  bed,"  and  Nell  rises,  looking  as 
though  she  must  faint  before  she  takes  three  steps. 
"  Good  night  to  both  of  you,"  she  says  bravely,  and 
is  gone. 


THE  "RETREAT."  219 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE      "RETREAT." 

"  He  bad  a  way  of  saying  things 
That  made  one  think  of  counts  and  kings." — LONGFELLOW. 

MISS  VALENTINE'S  headaches  are  forty- 
eight  hour  affairs,  and  Leslie  has  her  safely 
a  prisoner  for  the  present.  The  heiress  feels  des- 
perate at  the  mere  thought  of  her  friend's  slipping 
through  her  fingers  at  the  moment  of  all  others 
when,  she  tells  herself,  it  is  so  important  to  have 
Nell  on  the  spot.  Everything  is  going  beautifully  ; 
and  now,  just  as  so  rarely  good  an  opportunity  pre- 
sents itself  for  Mr.  Laible  and  Miss  Valentine  to 
become  better  acquainted,  the  latter  with  incompre- 
hensible perversity  wants  to  vacate  the  field.  It  is 
too  much,  and  Leslie  can  but  look  triumphant,  as 
she  walks  into  Nell's  darkened  room  the  next  morn- 
ing. 

"  Do  you  suffer  much  ?  "  she  asks  softly. 

"  About  as  usual.  It  will  last  till  to-morrow 
morning,"  responds  the  other  faintly. 

"  You  poor  child  I  I  suppose  the  kindest  thing  I 
can  do  is  to  leave  you  alone,"  replies  Leslie  moving 
toward  the  door.  "  Nell,"  coming  back  on  a  sudden 
impulse,  "  I  have  to  give  either  Mr.  Favernel  or 
Mr.  Laible  a  room  upstairs  near  Regy.  Which 
shall  have  the  better  place  ?  " 


220  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

"  I  suppose  you  feel  more  particular  about  enter- 
taining Mr.  Laible  handsomely.  I  should  say  Mr. 
Laible,"  replies  Nell  wearily,  changing  her  position 
on  the  pillow. 

"  Mr.  Laible  let  it  be,"  assents  Leslie  gaily,  coming 
closer  to  the  bed.  "  You  won't  be  so  unkind  and 
tormenting  as  to  insist  upon  going  home  soon,  will 
you  Nell  ?  "  she  adds  pleadingly.  "  I  want  you  to 
know  Mr.  Laible  right  well,  for  I  like  him  very,  very 
much ;  and  then  I  want  you  to  amuse  Mr.  Favernel. 
Won't  you  be  good  and  obliging?" 

A  knock  at  the  door  interrupts  the  pair,  and  the 
knock  is  immediately  followed  by  the  opening  of  the 
door  and  the  appearance  of  a  head  peeping  in. 

"  Shall  I  disturb  any  one  ?"  asks  the  new-comer. 

"Ah,  Blanche,  you  have  come,"  and  Leslie  meets 
her  with  outstretched  hand. 

"  Miss  Appleton  ! "  exclaims  Nell,  momentarily 
forgetful  of  her  headache.  "  I  am  so  glad  to  see  you." 

Miss  Appleton  touches  Leslie's  hand,  then  leans 
over  Nell  and  kisses  the  aching  forehead. 

"  You  ought  to  be  glad  to  see  me,"  she  says ;  "  I 
tore  myself  away  just  as  the  place  was  becoming  in- 
teresting. Who  should  appear  on  the  scene  yester- 
day but  Douglas  Favernel.  Why  are  you 
so  dark  in  here  ? "  she  pursues  moving  to 
a  window  and  drawing  aside  the  curtain.  "  I 
like  a  shaded  room  but  not  one  where  you  must 
pick  your  steps.  Don't  you  know  that  a  moderate 
amount  of  light  is  good  for  the  headache,  Miss  Valen- 
tine ?" 


THE  "BETREAT."  221 

Nell  winces  as  the  shaft  of  light  penetrates  the 
room,  and  Leslie  sees  it. 

"  It  will  never  do  in  Nell's  case,"  she  says  quietly 
as  she  rearranges  the  curtain  in  its  old  position. 

Miss  Appleton  looks  at  her  in  some  surprise. 

"  You  know  best,  but  why,  Leslie,  have  you  not 
said  more  about  Douglas  Favernel  ?  He  is  a  very  at- 
tractive man.  When  I  first  saw  him  at  the  hotel 
yesterday,  it  was  at  dinner  time,  and  I  supposed  of 
course  Frank  had  run  down  to  see  me,  and  walked 
up  to  him  in  all  the  gorgeousness  of  my  dinner  cos- 
tume, and  touched  him  on  the  shoulder.  He  turned 
and  looked  at  me  for  a  moment,  then  bowed  in  a 
grand-seigneur  sort  of  way — " 

"  That's  what  I  always  say,"  murmurs  Nell ;  "  he  is 
king  of  whatever  he  surveys." 

"  Well,  it  happened  to  be  me  that  time,"  continues 
Blanche,  "  and  I  knew  almost  before  he  had  spoken 
that  at  last  I  was  face  to  face  with  Frank  Favernel's 
long-talked-of,  twin  brother,  and  he  said,  *  You 
naturally  mistake  me  for  my  brother,  to  who'm  in 
this  case,  I  am  indebted,'  all  this  with  that  bow  and 
manner  calculated  to  make  you  feel  yourself  in  high 
society." 

Leslie  listens  with  interest.  She  forgets  for  the 
moment  his  offences  and  only  remembers  the  grave, 
kind  friend  she  knew  in  the  mountains. 

"  It  was  a  clear  case  of  '  He  began  to  compliment 
and  I  began  to  grin,'  "  pursues  Miss  Appleton,  "  for 
I  was  not  to  be  outdone  in  courtesy,  beside  being 
anxious  to  attach  this  very  desirable  person  to  our 


222  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

party,  so  I  introduced  myself  and  insisted  upon  his 
dining  with  us,  which  invitation  he  accepted. 
He  has  certainly  been  very  hard  on  his  brother, 
and  if  I  had  not  made  allowances  for  all  I  have  heard, 
I  could  not  have  inclined  favorably  to  the  usurper; 
but  I  never  forget  that  there  are  two  sides  to  every 
story." 

"I  hope  you  will  be  able  to  soften  Leslie's  judg- 
ment," says  Nell,  "she  does  not  admire  Mr.  Douglas 
as  we  do." 

"  Well,  there's  no  accounting  for  tastes,"  says 
Miss  Appleton.  "  As  I  said  before  I  would  have 
liked  to  remain  longer  at  Rye  after  he  came,  but 
having  said  I  should  leave  at  such  a  time,  I  did  not 
like  to  change  my  plans,  so  I  bade  Mr.  Favernel 
good-by,  and  asked  him  to  call  upon  me,  whereupon 
he  said  he  thought  we  were  in  a  fair  way  to  become 
very  well  acquainted,  as  my  home  was  about  to  be- 
come his  for  a  short  time.  Imagine  my  surprise  and 
pleasure  !" 

"  How  did  he  speak  of  it?  With  resignation?" 
asks  Leslie  with  slight  scorn. 

"  No  indeed.  I  never  saw  anyone  more  pleased 
with  an  arrangement  than  he  seemed  at  that.  His 
face  beamed  for  a  moment,  and  he  smiled  for  the 
first  time  in  our  conversation.  What  beautiful  teeth 
those  men  have !" 

"  Your  fascinations  did  their  perfect  work  then, 
Blanche.  I  assure  you,  you  have  reconciled  him  to 
a  disagreeable  duty,"  and  Leslie  rises  from  the  foot 
of  the  bed  where  she  has  been  sitting.  "  We  must 


THE   "RETREAT."  223 

not  talk  longer  here  ;  it  is  bad  for  that  headache. 
Forgive  us,  dear,  for  being  selfish,"  and  the  pitying 
face  bends  once  more  over  Nell,  as  Leslie  sprinkles 
more  eau  de  cologne  about  the  pillow,  and  then  leaves 
the  room  preceded  by  Miss  Appleton  who  yawns  as 
she  moves  away  to  take  a  nap  and  dream  of  Douglas 
Favernel. 

She  has  been  brought  up  in  a  hard,  selfish  school, 
this  pale-eyed  brunette.  It  matters  little  to  her 
that  she  is  pledged  to  one  brother.  Since  it  would 
be  so  greatly  to  her  advantage,  she  will  not  hesitate 
to  fascinate  the  other,  should  such  a  course  prove 
possible. 

Left  alone,  Nell  sets  her  teeth  in  a  way  she  takes 
to  still  the  throbbing  in  her  head.  It  mingles 
strangely  with  the  pain  in  her  heart  that  seems  phy- 
sical. In  vain  she  tries  to  stay  the  procession  of  her 
thoughts.  Surely  the  ache  in  her  head  can  never 
cease  while  she  is  trying  so  hard  to  put  away  bitter- 
ness and  all  uncharitableness. 

Leslie,  who  has  come  to  her  like  a  being  from  a 
higher  sphere,  who  has  heaped  benefits  upon  her 
little  and  great,  is  one  whom  it  has  been  insanity  to 
hope  to  rival.  Nell  turns  uneasily.  She  remembers, 
having  heard  Mrs.  Lamkin  say  that  there  is  nothing 
BO  good  to  drive  away  thought,  and  to  induce  slum- 
ber, as  to  imagine  a  huge,  black  curtain,  and  to  fix 
one's  mind  intently  upon  it.  Nell  does  so,  resolute- 
ly, with  closed  eyes,  and  just  as  the  vision  is  well 
placed,  the  curtain  divides  in  the  middle  and  dis- 
closes Leslie  and  Mr.  Laible  standing  at  the  altar. 


224  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

Nell  has  always  thought  Leslie  would  make  a  beauti- 
ful bride,  and  the  picture  does  not  disappoint  her. 
How  exquisite  the  oval  face  and  shining  golden  hair 
look  through  the  veil  I  Tom  Laible's  indifferent 
countenance  looks  no  less  indifferent  than  usual.  His 
lazy  blue  eyes,  it  seems  to  the  dreamer,  regard  her. 
He  puts  his  fingers  in  his  vest  pocket,  and,  instead  of 
the  ring,  draws  out  a  slender  gold  chain,  which  he 
extends  to  Nell. 

The  girl  opens  her  eyes  with  a  little  start. 

"  Am  I  getting  feverish,  I  wonder  ?  "  she  thinks. 

It  proves  that  Miss  Valentine  is  feverish,  and  for 
two  long  weeks  she  is  confined  to  her  room,  a  heavy 
cold  being  the  foundation  of  the  trouble,  so  the 
doctor  says. 

Monday  comes  and  brings  the  visitors. 

Favernel  has  told  his  friend  of  Mr.  Forrest's 
arrangement  for  his  advancement. 

"  What  on  earth  is  the  meaning  of  it  ?"  asks  Tom 
at  first. 

"  Who  knows  ?  "  replies  Favernel.  "  I  suppose 
you  have  found  favor  with  this  man  of  law."  ^ 

"  And  I  was  about  to  decide  my  case  an  exception 
to  the  rule  that  the  lame  and  the  lazy  are  always 
provided  for,"  remarks  Laible.  "  Well,  I  suppose 
it's  not  the  thing  to  look  a  gift  horse  in  the  mouth, 
but  I  should  like  to  know  what  prompted  Mr.  For- 
rest to  give  me  the  business." 

So,  with  more  pleasure  and  gratitude  than  is  in 
him  to  show  on  the  surface,  Tom  Laible  accompan- 
ies his  friend  to  Fairylands,  on  Monday  after- 


THE  "RETREAT."  225 

noon,  where  Mr.  Forrest  meets  them,  and  gives  them 
his  usual  hearty  welcome. 

Blanche  sits  in  the  library,  dressed  all  in  black, 
unrelieved  by  flowers  or  color  of  any  kind,  having 
decided  in  her  own  mind  that  she  looks  distinguished 
in  such  a  costume.  She  meets  Mr.  Favernel  as 
he  enters,  and  greets  him  with  a  bewitching  smile. 

Tom  Laible,  standing  behind  his  friend,  looks  at 
the  tall  woman  in  gauze  and  jet,  black  as  her  hair, 
looks  at  her  light  blue  eyes  with  their  black  lashes, 
catches  the  expression  of  her  face  as  she  gives  her 
hand  to  Douglas,  and  wonders  whether  the  same 
cordial  light  will  beam  upon  himself;  speedily  dis- 
covering that  it  will  not,  as  Favernel  introduces  him. 

The  young  men  have  been  guests  at  Fairylands  a 
week,  when,  arriving  from  the  city  one  afternoon, 
Douglas  Favernel  comes  into  the  library  and  en- 
quires for  Leslie. 

"  Where  is  Leslie  ?  "  repeats  Mr.  Forrest,  rising 
and  looking  about,  "  she  was  here  a  few  minutes 
ago." 

"  Never  mind,  Mr.  Forrest,"  as  the  host  hurries 
through  the  rooms  with  a  perplexed  air.  "  Perhaps 
I  shall  come  across  her.  I  will  go  out  into  the 
grounds,"  says  Favernel. 

"  Yes,  yes,"  returns  Mr.  Forrest ;"  let  me  come 
with  you." 

"  No  sir,"  says  Favernel,  stretching  out  his  hand. 
"  You  were  busy  at  your  desk  when  we  came  in. 


226  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

Positively  you  will  oblige  me  by  not  incommoding 
yourself  on  my  account." 

So,  fearing  to  make  his  favorite  guest  uncomfort- 
able, Mr.  Forrest  returns  to  his  work  against  his 
will. 

Tom  Laible  is  deep  in  an  animated  conversation 
with  Blanche,  so  Douglas  goes  out,  much  to  his  own 
relief,  alone. 

As  he  came  by,  a  few  minutes  since,  he  noticed 
the  son  and  heir  of  the  house,  prone  on  the  grass, 
reading,  and  he  approaches  him  now. 

To  his  astonishment,  as  he  draws  near,  the  youth- 
ful reader  strikes  out  with  one  of  his  feet  and  sends 
the  stick  which  Favernel  carries,  flying. 

"  Do  go  away  Blanche ;  this  is  so  interesting,  and 
you  do  bother  so,"  says  the  boy,  without  lifting  his 
eyes. 

"  My  name  is  Douglas,"  returns  the  young  man 
coolly,  reaching  after  his  fallen  property. 

"  O,  Mr.  Favernel,  I  beg  your  pardon,"  says  Regy, 
rolling  over  on  his  back  and  laughing,  as  he  looks 
up. 

"  You  are  not  very  complimentary  to  Miss  Apple- 
ton's  fairy  footfall,"  continues  Favernel,  dropping 
on  the  grass  beside  the  boy,  and  then  they  both 
laugh. 

"  Pooh,  she's  as  big  and  heavy  as  an  elephant," 
says  Regy  with  the  beautiful  candor  of  youth. 
"  My  girl  is  the  one  with  the  fairy  footfall,"  he 
finishes  in  the  tone  of  a  connoisseur. 

"  Who  is  that,"  asks  Favernel,  amused. 


THE   "RETREAT."  227 

"  Miss  Nell.  She's  a  daisy,  except  when  she's 
playing  croquet,"  and  Regy  finishes  with  a  gloomy 
shake  of  the  head. 

"  Good  deal  of  temper,  eh  ?  "  asks  Douglas  sym- 
pathetically. 

"  Ho,  yes,  she  laughs  at  me  until  I'm  in  a  perfect 
rage." 

"  But  with  all  her  faults  you  love  her  still  ?  " 

"  Yes  sir.     It's  awfully  dull  to  have  her  sick." 

"  So  it  is.     No  doubt  you  miss  her  very  much." 

"  Yes,  and  since  I  took  my  pickerel  in  and  let  it 
drip  on  her  wrapper,  they  won't  let  me  go  into  the 
room  any  more.  It's  a  burning  shame.  If  she  had 
her  way,  she'd  have  me,  I  know." 

"  So  you  get  pickerel  here,  do  you  ?  "  asks  Faver- 
nel,  glancing  across  the  river,  "  Does — does  your 
sister  care  for  fishing  ?  "  hoping  to  give  the  right 
turn  to  the  conversation. 

"  No — o,"  laughs  Regy  contemptuously,  "  she 
squeals  when  you  take  'em  off  the  hook.  If  you'll 
come  here  the  last  of  September  Mr.  Favernel,  I'll 
show  you  !  "  he  finishes  enthusiastically. 

"  Good.  I'll  try  to.  I  never  fished  but  once  in 
this  river,"  says  the  young  man  with  a  peculiar 
smile,  "  and  then  it  was  for  blue-fish,"  he  adds  in- 
audibly. 

"  Well  it's  a  first  rate  river"  asserts  Regy.  "  Leslie 
thinks  the  prettiness  in  Summer  and  the  skating  in 
the  Winter  is  all  there  is  to  it,  but  I  know  better." 

"  Miss  Leslie  admires  it?"  asks  Favernel,  solely 
for  the  pleasure  of  speaking  the  name. 


228  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

"  I  should  say  so.  She's  got  a  retreat,  she  calls 
it,  where  she  sits  by  the  hour,  watching  the  water, 
and  reading,  and  sewing." 

The  picture  rises  before  Favernel's  mental  vision, 
according  to  the  boy's  description. 

"  Perhaps  she  is  there  now,"  he  observes,  "  she  is 
not  in  the  house." 

"  Shouldn't  wonder,"  assents  Regy  tersely. 

As  there  is  a  pause  Favernel  puts  his  request  into 
more  definite  form. 

"  Tell  me  where  your  sister's  '  retreat'  is  and  I  will 
go  and  look  for  her  and  let  you  go  on  with  your 
reading." 

Regy  looks  doubtful. 

"  She  won't  like  it  if  I  do.  She's  awfully  choice 
of  her  old  retreat,"  he  says  with  sundry  resentful 
memories  of  his  own  wrongs. 

"Just  point  out  the  direction,"  says  Favernel, 
"  and  I  shall  find  the  spot  perhaps  by  a  lucky  acci- 
dent." 

"  Well  it's  just  down  there,"  says  the  boy  point- 
ing across  the  lawn.  "  It's  behind  some  trees  and 
vines  and  things." 

Favernel  rises  and  sets  out  on  his  quest,  nothing 
daunted  by  a  parting  warning  from  Regy,  delivered 
in  tones  of  sincerity. 

"  She'll  be  awfully  sorry  to  see  you  coming." 

Leslie  is  in  fact  in  her  retreat.  From  a  window 
she  saw  the  young  men  driving  home  from  the  depot, 
and  immediately  fled.  Miss  Appleton  and  her  father 


THE   "RETREAT."  229 

were  on  the  spot  to  entertain  the  guests,  and  she 
was  not  needed. 

Seated  among  the  woodbine,  her  dainty  head  lean- 
ing against  her  intertwined  fingers,  and  her  eyes 
down  cast  to  the  river,  she  is  meditating  in  quiet, 
when  a  shadow  falls  athwart  the  grass.  Starting, 
she  beholds  Douglas  Favernel's  goodly  form  and 
face.  He  does  not  look  at  her,  and  instinctively  she 
holds  her  breath  hoping  that  he  will  pass  on.  Not 
for  worlds  would  she  meet  him  here  tete-d-tete.  Her 
cheeks  flush  hotly  when  Mr.  Favernel  stands  still, 
and  gazes  at  the  water.  Evidently  he  also  is  struck 
with  the  beauty  of  the  spot.  "  Will  he  never  pass 
on  ?  "  she  wonders,  glad  that  the  noise  of  the  river 
drowns  the  beating  of  her  own  heart.  O,  confusion  ! 
Mr.  Favernel  deliberately  seats  himself  in  such  a  way 
that  his  profile  is  toward  her.  The  girl  watches 
him  silently.  How  melancholy  he  looks.  Doubt- 
less he  is  contemplating  the  weary  days  that  must 
elapse  ere  he  can  make  a  respectable  escape.  Every 
moment  that  passes  makes  it  harder  for  her  to  speak 
— more  disgraceful  for  her  to  remain  silent. 

Finally  a  heavy  sigh  escapes  the  new-comer.  He 
takes  a  morocco  case  from  his  pocket,  opens  it  with 
exasperating  deliberation,  and  takes  out  a  stained, 
rumpled  bit  of  ribbon. 

He  looks  at  it  tenderly  an  instant,  and  raises  it  to 
his  lips  with  a  fervent  movement. 

Notwithstanding  that  this  is  the  most  trying,  em- 
barrassing moment  she  could  choose  for  revealing 


230  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

herself,  Leslie  feels  that  she  can  not  play  the  part 
of  spy  another  instant. 

"  Mr.  Favernel !"  she  ejaculates. 

That  artful  person  looks,  with  an  admirable  air  of 
surprise,  up  at  the  speaker,  who,  like  a  queen  on  her 
throne,  gazes  down  upon  him,  a  fluctuating  color  in 
her  face. 

"  Are  you  there,  Miss  Forrest,"  he  says,  rising,  and 
coming  up  the  hill  to  stand  before  her. 

"  Yes.  I — I  hoped  you  would  pass  by  and  so  I 
did  not  speak  before." 

It  is  so  open  a  rudeness  that  Favernel  can  not  re- 
press a  smile. 

"•  Isn't  that  a  little  hard  on  your  innocent  guest  ?" 

"  You  are  not  my  guest,  and  I  will  not  wait  longer 
before  expressing  my  sincere  sympathy  for  you,  that 
you  were  obliged  to  come  here  for  this  visit,"  says 
Leslie.  "  I  know  my  father's  invitations.  They  are 
unkindly  urgent." 

"  He  told  you  perhaps  that  my  acceptance  was  re- 
luctant ?" 

"  You  surely  might  infer  that,"  returns  Leslie 
haughtily. 

"  And  surely  you  might  infer  why,"  returns 
Favernel  softly.  "  You  were  anything  but  cordial 
to  me  when  I  was  here  last.  Is  it  nothing  to  come 
here,  regarding  you  as  I  do,  and  to  be  treated  daily 
as  you  treat  me  ?" 

Leslie's  eyes  droop. 

"You  don't  ask  me  to  be  seated,  Miss  Forrest," 
says  Favernel  after  a  pause. 


THE   "ESTREAT."  231 

"  You  are  to  do  quite  as  you  please  here — up  to 
leaving  the  premises  of  course,"  returns  Leslie,  look- 
ing off  into  space. 

"  How  I  wish  that  were  so  I"  says  Douglas  de- 
voutly, as  he  seats  himself  on  the  grass.  "  Pray  look 
at  me  Miss  Forrest,"  he  adds,  and  as  he  speaks,  he 
smiles  in  a  way  which  conveys  to  Leslie  the  idea 
that  he  is  not  seriously  alarmed  by  her  coldness. 

She  looks  at  him  immediately.  It  would  be  too 
foolish  to  refuse. 

"  You  look  so — so  big  lying  there,"  she  says  capri- 
ciously. 

"  That  is  so,"  assents  Favernel  scanning  his  own 
gray-clad  person  with  a  serious  air.  "  What  are  we 
going  to  do  about  it  ?  Don't  say  that  I  had  better 
get  up,  for  I  am  not  nearly  ready.  I  must  talk  to 
you  a  little  now  that  I  have  an  opportunity.  You 
have  been  remarkably  careful  that  I  should  not  have 
one  heretofore.  Do  you  remember  the  only  gift  you 
ever  made  me,  Miss  Leslie  ?" 

Leslie  does  remember  vividly,  but  her  face  indi- 
cates nothing  but  polite,  and  evidently  forced  atten- 
tion. 

"  That  little  bit  of  ribbon,"  begins  Douglas  gravely, 
"  caused  a  more  serious  quarrel  between  Frank  and 
myself  than  all  the  money  our  uncle  left." 

Leslie  raises  her  eyebrows,  and  pats  the  little 
fluffy  rings  on  her  forehead. 

"  I  am  so  sorry,"  she  says  in   a  conventional  tone. 

"And  I  am  bitterly  sorry,"  says  Favernel  slowly  and 
with  intense  earnestness. 


232  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

Leslie  frowningly  examines  her  finger-nails. 

"  We  were  devoted  friends,"  he  goes  on,  looking 
at  her  steadily,  "  until  this  money  trouble  divided 
us,  and  I  was  never  more  happy  than  on  that  one 
day,  a  month  ago,  when  I  supposed  we  were  recon- 
ciled. But  on  the  steamer,  Frank  discovered  my 
love  for  you."  Douglas  says  it  quite  as  he  would 
speak  of  any  other  accepted  fact  under  the  sun.  "  It 
destroyed  the  veneering  of  his  cordiality  toward  me. 
Why  he  should  grudge  me  the  little  hope  I  had  of 
winning  you  I  can  not  imagine,  since  I  learn  that  he 
is  engaged  to  Miss  Appleton;  bat  that  he  did  so  was 
evident.  While  pretending  to  brush  some  lint  from 
my  coat,  he  threw  my  blue  ribbon  into  the  water.  I 
lost  my  self-control  and  charged  him  with  having  in- 
tended the  action,  and — well,  I  don't  care  to  rehearse 
that  conversation,  it  was  short  and  not  sweet ;  but 
all  is  over  between  us  forever,  and  I  know  now  that 
my  brother's  part  of  our  temporary  reconciliation 
was  never  more  than  skin  deep." 

Leslie,  more  and  more  mollified,  is  at  a  loss  how 
to  reply  to  this. 

"  You  ought  to  feel  some  responsibility  in  the  mat- 
ter, Miss  Forrest,"  continues  Favernel.  "  I  loved 
my  brother,  but  I  love  you  a  hundred  times  more. 
What  will  you  give  me  from  your  bounty  to  make 
my  loss  good  ?" 

Leslie  can  not  meet  the  look  in  the  upturned  face. 
Her  eyes  light  upon  the  bit  of  discolored  silk  in  the 
speaker's  hands. 

"  This  is  all  I  have,"  he   continues,  following  her 


THE    "  RETREAT."  288 

glance,  "  all  I  have  of  you,  and  I  worked  for  it.  I 
think  I  must  have  been  an  hour  fishing  about  among 
the  weeds  where  I  saw  it  drop." 

Leslie  is  moved  by  this  proof  of  devotion.  "  I  won- 
der that  you  found  it,"  she  says. 

"  O  no,"  says  Favernel,  simply,  as  he  restores  the 
treasure  carefully  to  his  pocket,  "  I  was  bound  to 
find  it.  ( I  never  give  up  anything  I  have  once  un- 
dertaken." i 

A  sudden  warmth  flashes  over  the  girl  with  the 
conviction  that  he  will  never  give  her  up. 

"  Well  ?  "  he  says,  inquiringly,  looking  up  at  her 
brightly,  hopefully.  "  What  can  you  give  me  ?  What, 
Leslie  ?  Some  ghost  of  a  promise  for  the  future, 
full  and  free  forgiveness  for  the  unfortunate  past — 
no,  I  take  that  back.  Far  be  it  from  me  to  call  that 
unfortunate,  which  ushered  me  into  a  new  world  of 
happiness.  Suppose  me  to  have  met  you  in  ordinary 
society  even  as  an  extraordinary  young  lady. 
Should  I  in  six  months  have  possessed  so  complete  a 
knowledge  of  your  loveliness  as  I  gained  in  those  few 
days?  Should  I  have  been  able  to  gaze  at  you  as  I 
did  then?  Listen,  Leslie,  one  further  reason  why 
you  should  bless  me.  No  one  but  myself  knows 
what  I  am  about  to  tell  you  now.  I  am  a  poor 
man." 

Miss  Forrest  looks  now  at  her  eager  suitor  with 
wide  eyes. 

"And  I  must  remain  so  until  you  raise  me  from  my 
poverty." 


234  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

Leslie  is  amazed  at  this  open  acknowledgment  of 
mercenary  intentions. 

"Not  that  I  want  to  marry  you  for  your  money," 
and  Favernel  smiles  upon  her,  "  but  I  want  you  to 
marry  me  for  mine.  When  my  uncle's  fortune  fell 
to  me  I  realized  that  it  would  probably  be  my  ruin. 
I  had  all  the  tendencies  in  my  nature  which,  when 
yielded  to,  lead  a  man  straight  downward.  I  deter- 
mined to  put  it  beyond  my  power  to  yield,  by  swear- 
ing not  to  use  a  cent  of  that  money  until  I  was 
either  thirty-five  years  of  age  or  married.  By  the 
time  either  of  those  things  came  to  pass,  I  thought 
my  character  would  be  sufficiently  formed  for  safety. 
Good  idea  wasn't  it  ?  " 

"  A  noble  idea,"  assents  Leslie  warmly. 

"  Charming  in  theory,"  continues  Favernel,assum- 
ing  a  rueful  air,  "  but  it  has  proved  rather  severe  in 
practice." 

"  Why,  you  have  a  good  business  position,"  says 
Leslie. 

"  Tolerable — now  ;  but  it  hasn't  begun  to  pay  me 
much  yet." 

Favernel  doubles  his  arm  and  displays  the  under 
part  of  his  coat  sleeve  which  is  nearly  threadbare. 
"  Look  at  that,"  he  says  meditatively,  then  crosses 
his  legs  and  investigates  the  sole  of  one  of  his  light 
Summer  shoes.  One  of  the  layers  is  worn  through. 
He  looks  up  with  grave  eyes.  "  Leslie,  if  you  are 
too  long  in  making  up  your  mind,  my  foot  will  be  on 
the  ground,"  he  says  impressively. 

The  girl  smiles  and  looks  away. 


THE   "RETREAT.'*  235 

"  Now,  dear,"  and  Favemel  comes  closer  and  leans 
one  arm  on  the  rock  beside  her,  "  this  is  the  man  all 
tattered  and  torn." 

There  is  a  little  pause. 

"  Do  I  look  like  the  maiden  all  forlorn?  "  Leslie 
says  faintly  ;  but  it  is  a  feeble  attempt  at  sauciness, 
for  Douglas  has  her  hand  in  his,  and  thushard  pressed, 
with  his  adoring  eyes  upon  her,  she  feels  the  last 
vestige  of  resentment  leave  her.  All  the  signs  are 
propitious  for  the  determined  lover,  when  Blanche 
Appleton's  face  peers  curiously  over  the  vines  and 
looks  mockingly  into  Favernel's  eyes. 

"  What  a  cozy  little  place,"  she  says  innocently. 
"  Leslie,  you  sly  creature,  to  keep  this  a  secret." 

Her  voice  trembles  noticeably,  in  spite  of  her  ef- 
fort to  be  nonchalant,  for  all  her  hopes  of  making  a 
conquest  of  Douglas  Favernel  vanish,  from  the  mo- 
ment she  sees  him  thus.  For  a  moment  he  keeps  his 
hold  on  the  prisoned  hand  as  he  faces  the  intruder, 
but  the  cloud  of  dislike,  almost  terror  which  passes 
over  Leslie's  face  causes  him  to  release  her  with  a 
menial  anathema  on  Miss  Appleton,  none  the  less 
hearty  because  inaudible. 

This  is  not  the  first  time  he  has  seen  that  expres- 
sion of  repugnance  and  fear  overspread  the  face  he 
loves,  at  sight  of  Blanche,  and  upon  the  instant, 
Douglas  resolves  that  Mr.  Forrest's  ward  shall  leave 
Fairylands.  The  openness  with  which  she  has  made 
advances  to  himself,  and  the  arrogance  of  the  flirta- 
tion she  has  maintained  with  Tom  Laible  who  fell 
au  easy  prey  to  her  fascinations  on  the  very  day  of 


236  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

his  arrival,  have  disgusted  and  annoyed  him  beyond 
expression. 

"  How  impossible,"  he  thinks  tenderly,  "  that  a 
spotless,  angelic  being  like  Leslie,  should  be  com- 
fortable in  such  proximity." 

"  Here  they  are,  Mr.  Laible,"  calls  Blanche  over 
her  shoulder,  and  Tom,  approaching,  leans  his  arms 
on  the  rock  above  Leslie's  head. 

"  Well — I  like  this,"  he  says  in  an  aggrieved  tone. 
"  Why  have  you  never  brought  me  here,  Miss  For- 
rest?" 

Leslie  looks  up.  She  does  not  know  whether  the 
interruption  is  a  relief  or  a  disappointment. 

"  You  would  have  to  mount  very  high  in  my  good 
graces  before  I  brought  you  here,"  she  says 
gaily. 

Tom  knocks  his  hat  over  his  eyes  with  a  prolonged 
groan. 

"  'Twas  ever  thus!  Why  Miss  Forrest,  where  is 
your  discriminating  taste  ?  How  can  a  man  be  pre- 
ferred to  me,  who,  for  instance,  wears  ready-made 
clothing.  Douglas  has  always  been  an  odd  stick 
and  I  am  used  to  him,  but  when  he  came  home  yes- 
terday wearing  those  garments  ready  made,  then  it 
was  that_ my  great  heart  broke!  " 

"  You  see,"  says  Favernel  sotto  voce  to  Leslie,  *'  to 
what  I  am  reduced." 

"  More  than  that,"  continues  Tom  in  an  injured 
tone,  "  I'm  far  more  interesting  than  Favernel  in  a 
tete-a-tete,  only  you'll  never  try  me.  Favernel  hasn't 
any  conversation." 


THE   "BETREAT."  237 

"  I  didn't  bring  Mr.  Favernel  here,"  says  Leslie, 
with  a  daring  look  at  her  lover,  she  is  so  safe  now. 
"He  intruded  upon  me — just  as  you  have  done. 
See,"  she  continues,  pushing  her  dress  aside.  "  It  is 
a  seat  for  two.  I  have  brought  Nell  here,  and  my 
father  and  Mr.  Lamkin  know  of  the  place." 

"  I  can  see  it  all ! "  sighs  Tom,  with  exaggerated 
sentiment.  "  The  fast  flowing  river,  the  whispering 
trees,  the  white  moonlight  sifting  through,  and  Mr. 
Lamkin  and  Miss  Forrest  seated  among  the  embower- 
ing vines,  while  his  manly  voice  speaks  softly  of  pos- 
sible malaria,  and  he  calls  her  his  jewel  I — his  own 
little  Graham  gem  ! " 

Even  Favernel  can  not  help  joining  in  the  laugh- 
ter which  follows  this  rapturous  burst. 

"  Poor  Nell !  "  says  Leslie,  as  she  wipes  her  tears 
away.  "  It  is  a  shame  for  me  to  leave  her  so  long.  I 
must  go  to  her  this  minute.  She  will  think  I  have 
forgotten  her." 

"  When  will  Miss  Valentine  be  able  to  leave  her 
room,  do  you  think?  "  asks  Tom  with  polite,  but  not 
eager  inquiry. 

"  To-morrow,  the  doctor  says,"  replies  Leslie, 
growing  suddenly  grave.  This  week,  with  its  show- 
ing of  Laible's  devotion  to  Blanche,  has  been  a 
great  disappointment  to  Nell's  champion. 

"  Please  give  her  my  congratulations,"  says  Laible, 
"  and  this  also  if  you  will,"  and  he  produces  a  small 
jeweler's  box  from  his  pocket.  "  It  is  something  I 
promised  to  get  for  Miss  Valentine  some  time  since." 

Leslie's  countenance  brightens,  and  she  rises  with 


238  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

alacrity.  "  No,  don't  come  with  me,  Mr.  Favernel," 
as  that  gentleman  also  rises.  Then  she  looks  at 
Blanche  and  from  her  to  the  beloved  rocky  corner. 
Her  thought  is  as  comprehensible  to  her  lover  as 
though  she  had  spoken.  Her  wish  would  be  suffi- 
cient in  any  case,  but  he  is  quite  as  unwilling  as  she, 
that  Blanche  Appleton's  coquetries  should  tarnish 
the  purity  of  his  lady-love's  bower. 

"  Miss  Appleton,"  he  saj^s,  turning  to  her,  "  you 
are  at  home  here,  will  you  not  show  me  Lily  Island  ? 
I  have  never  been  across  the  bridge." 

Yesterday,  Blanche  would  have  been  elated  by 
this  request.  To-day  she  knows  it  means  nothing  ; 
still  it  will  annoy  Laible  to  have  her  consent,  and 
therefore  she  does  so. 

Tom  mutters  something  about  monopolists,  and 
stalks  back  to  the  house  beside  Leslie. 


LESLIE'S  CHAMPION.  239 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 
LESLIE'S    CHAMPION. 

••Impulsive,  earnest,  prompt  to  act 
And  make  her  generous  thought  a  fact, 
Keeping,  with  many  a  light  disguise, 
The  secret  of  self  sacrifice." — J.  G.  WHITTIXB. 

**  No  grievous  cost  In  anything  I  see 
That  brings  thee  bliss— 
— Bo  heaven  but  thy  cup  fill, 
Be  empty  mine  unto  eternity." — R.  W.  GIL.DEB. 

TT  is  a  brighter  face  than  usual,  that  Miss  Forrest 
J-  brings  into  the  sick  room  this  afternoon.  Nell 
is  sitting  Up  by  the  window  in  her  wrapper.  Nell 
rather  rejoices  in  the  color  of  this  wrapper  which  is 
a  dingy  gray.  She  does  not  wish  to  be  pretty  or 
fine  any  more. 

She  looks  up  inquiringly  as  Leslie  enters.  Both 
have  felt  the  shadow  of  restraint  between  them  in 
the  past  days.  Nell,  at  her  window,  has  been  able 
to  keep  the  run  of  affairs  in  this  out  door  weather. 
No  one  in  the  house  knows  better  than  she  the  story 
of  Mr.  Laible's  infatuation.  Once  she  mentioned 
to  Leslie  that  Mr.  Laible  seemed  fascinated  by  Miss 
Appleton,  and  Leslie  gave  a  reluctant  assent. 

"  But  then  I  suppose  you  do  not  mind  it,"  Nell 
pursued. 

"  No ;  if  they  do  not  carry  it  too  far,"  Leslie 
replied. 


240  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

In  the  last  day  or  two,  Nell,  from  her  post  of  ob- 
servation, has  concluded  that  they  are  carrying  it 
ratner  far,  and  has  felt  strangely  pitiful  and  sympa- 
thetic toward  Leslie.  Just  now,  however,  she  has 
seen  Laible  returning  to  the  house  in  dutiful  attend- 
ance upon  the  young  hostess,  and  when  Leslie  comes 
into  her  room,  beaming,  Nell  hardens  her  heart  in 
proportion  to  her  friend's  happiness. 

"  Mr.  Laible  sends  his  congratulations  upon  your 
recovery  and  this,"  holding  up  the  box.  "  What 
can  it  be  ?  " 

Nell  takes  the  box  without  smiling,  and  opens  it 
without  any  preliminary  wondering  as  to  its  contents; 
but  when  she  draws  forth  a  long  slender  gold  chain 
from  its  woolly  bed,  the  color  springs  high  into  her 
face.  How  long  ago  that  happy  evening  seems 
when  it  was  promised  her. 

"  How  delicate  and  pretty ! "  exclaims  Leslie. 
**  How  came  he  to  get  it,  I  wonder  ?  " 

"  It  was  only  his  kindness,"  answers  Nell,  apolo- 
getically. "  Would  you  like  me  to  keep  it  or  not  ?" 

"  Why  yes,  I  don't  think  I  would  refuse  a  little 
gift  like  that.  It  hardly  seems  worth  while  to  make 
any  fuss  about  it,"  says  Leslie,  thoughtfully,  letting 
the  slender  chain  run  through  her  hand.  "  What 
is  your  idea  ?  " 

"  It  shall  be  just  as  you  say,"  returns  Nell,  think- 
ing it  probable  that  Leslie  and  her  husband  will 
give  her  a  good  many  things,  first  and  last,  and  that 
she  may  as  well  accustom  herself  to  humble  pie 
early  in  the  game. 


LESLIE'S  CHAMPION.  241 

Leslie  looks  at  her  friend  with  eyes  full  of  affec- 
tionate trouble.  She  knows  and  regrets  that  Nell* 
from  her  window,  has  become  cognizant  of  much  of 
Tom  Laible's  flippant  behaviour,  and  she  thinks  she 
can  read  Cell's  thoughts — thinks  she  knows  why 
her  recovery  is  attended  with  so  much  gravity  and 
heaviness. 

Nell's  next  sentence  is  hardly  a  surprise  to  her. 

"  Miss  Appleton  is  really  going  to  stay  here — 
always  ?  " 

"  Apparently.     I  suppose  you  are  glad  of  it  ?  " 

"  Leslie — I  hate  Miss  Appleton  I  "  exclaims  Nell, 
excitedly.  "  How  I  ever  could  have  felt  otherwise 
I  can  not  tell.  She  has  not  been  near  me  for  three 
days  and  I  am  glad  of  it.  We  are  taught  to  hate 
what  is  bad,  and  she  is  bad  ;  considering  that  she  is 
an  engaged  woman,  her  conduct  is  outrageous !  " 

Leslie  impulsively  throws  her  arms  around  Nell, 
and  the  little  dark  head  is  pressed  against  the  lace 
and  embroidery  that  compose  the  waist  of  Miss 
Forrest's  dress.  It  is  the  first  caress  that  has  passed 
between  them  for  a  week. 

How  can  Nell  know  that  Leslie  is  thinking — 

"  I  don't  believe  there  ever  lived  a  more  candid 
transparent  little  soul  than  Twinkle,  or  a  dearer  !" 

How  can  Leslie  know  that  Nell  is  thinking — 

"  How  bravely  Leslie  hides  her  hurt  1  Who  can 
tell  how  she  may  have  longed  to  have  some  one  put 
into  words  what  I  have  just  said  I  " 

Then  the  blind  kisses  the  blind,  and  each  feels 
intensely  fond  of  the  other, 

<»      a 


242  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

A  few  evenings  afterward  there  is  to  be  a  grand 
f§te  at  Fairylands.  It  is  Leslie's  first  party,  a  lawn 
party  at  that. 

"  Let  me  see,"  says  Tom,  meditatively,  "it  was  at 
a  lawn  party  that  you  first  met  Miss  Forrest,  wasn't 
it,  Favernel  ?  "  but  he  is  promptly  frowned  down. 

Miss  Cobb  is  full  of  business. 

Were  she  allowed  her  own  way,  no  "  army  of 
blacks,"  as  she  dubs  the  caterer's  retinue,  should 
have  control  of  the  supper;  but  she  has  been  per- 
suaded to  defer  to  public  opinion,  and  the  current 
of  her  energy  is  turned  into  the  minor  arrangements. 

"All  I  ask  of  you  girls,"  she  says,  with  emphasis, 
"is  to  be  dressed  early,"  and  such  is  her  fussiness  on 
this  point  that  even  Blanche  is  in  the  drawing  room 
an  hour  before  the  first  guest  can  possibly  arrive. 

Mr.  Forrest,  coming  into  the  room,  drawing  on  his 
gloves,  decides  as  he  views  the  young  ladies,  that 
they  and  the  house  are  all  that  can  be  desired  to 
satisfy  the  proper  pride  of  a  country  gentleman.  The 
house  is  beautifully  dressed  with  flowers,  and  bril- 
liantly lighted  from  top  to  bottom.  As  the  host 
enters  the  room,  his  eye  falls  first  upon  Blanche,  who 
stands  before  a  long,  broad  mirror,  viewing  her  re- 
flection from  all  sides.  Her  dress  is  of  pale  pink 
silk,  the  corsage  cut  low  and  square  both  in  the 
front  and  back,  and  by  way  of  sleeves,  little  wreaths 
of  pendant  rose-buds  with  flexible  stems,  pass  over 
her  shoulders. 

Regy  also  enters  the  room  while  she  is  taking  her 
calm,  critical  survey,  her  face  showing  no  sign  that 


LESLIE'S  CHAMPION.  248 

the  result  gives  her  pleasure.  '*  Whew,  Blanche," 
he  says  "  you  look  like  a  great  strawberry  ice." 

"Children,"  says  Blanche,  looking  over  her 
much  trimmed  train,  "  should  be  seen  and  not  heard." 

"Blanche,  my  dear,  you  do  us  credit,"  asserts  her 
guardian  warmly.  "  When  you  have  finished  ad- 
miring yourself,  turn  around  and  give  us  an  oppor- 
tunity." 

"Thank  you  sir,  I  will.  You  must  excuse  me  by 
remembering  that  mine  is  the  only  bed-room  in  the 
house,  which  does  not  boast  the  luxury  of  a  pier 
glass." 

So  having  given  her  little  sting,  and  caused  Mr. 
Forrest  to  feel  accused  by  his  own  conscience  of  not 
looking  out  sufficiently  for  the  comfort  of  a  helpless 
orphan,  the  young  woman  subsides  into  an  arm  chair, 
and  commences  playing  with  the  exquisite  fan,  a 
combination  of  pearl  and  feathers,  which  is  a  present 
from  this  same  cruel  guardian,  as  well  as  the  dress 
she  wears.  Excitement  has  warmed  Miss  Valentine 
into  extraordinary  good  looks  this  evening.  Leslie 
has  secretly  provided  her  with  a  dress  for  the  occa- 
sion, and,  but  that  Nell's  heart  has  grown  tender 
toward  Leslie,  she  would  rather  wear  the  gray  Sum- 
mer silk,  or  not  appear  at  all,  than  accept  this  favor 
at  her  hands ;  but  believing,  as  she  does,  that  Leslie 
is  even  more  unhappy  than  herself,  insomuch  as  her 
pride  as  well  as  her  love  is  injured,  and  knowing  the 
pleasure  the  ordering  of  the  dress  has  given  her,  she 
accepts  delightedly;  the  consequence  is  that  to-night 
she  feels  perhaps  for  the  first  time  in  her  life,  what 


244  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

it  is  to  be  certain  that  one  is  pretty  and  attractive. 
Only  a  woman  knows  how  well  another  woman  can 
look  in  mull  and  a  mile  of  Valenciennes  lace,  combined 
in  the  latest  style,  and  looped  and  trimmed  with 
rosebuds  in  graceful  sprays. 

Nell  looks  lovely,  and  is  aware  of  it  with  the  sur- 
prised pleasure  touched  with  consciousness,  which 
one  sees  sometimes  in  girls  who  have  hitherto  ac- 
cepted the  fact  of  their  plainness  as  unalterable.  Her 
cheeks  are  flushed,  and  she  meets  Mr.  Forrest's 
questioning  look  with  a  smile. 

"  Yes,  the  fairy  god-mother  has  touched  me,"  she 
says.  "  I  shall  shiver  with  fear  when  I  hear  twelve 
strike,"  and  she  lays  her  hand  lovingly  on  Leslie's 
shoulder. 

Leslie,  the  debutante,  the  bright  particular  star  of 
the  occasion  in  people's  minds,  sits  in  an  easy  chair  ; 
her  little  foot  in  its  silk  stocking,  and  satin  slipper 
rests  on  a  hassock.  Never  in  her  life  has  Leslie 
looked  so  bewitching.  She  is  quiet  rather  than  gay 
but  she  is  very  happy.  It  has  a  subduing  effect  upon 
her,  this  love  of  Favernel's  which  she  has  come  to 
believe  in,  and  to  value,  and — to  return.  Not  one 
word  save  of  common  politeness  has  she  given  him 
since  his  pleading,  two  days  ago.  Not  again  has  he 
found  opportunity  to  speak  to  her  alone.  She  is  all 
unready  to  tell  him  what  she,  herself,  is  only  be- 
ginning to  be  conscious  of. 

Her  father  turns  his  critical  eyes  upon  her  and  she 
returns  his  gaze  smilingly,  aware  that  from  the  top- 


LESLIE'S  CHAMPION.  245 

most   wave  of    her  golden  hair,  to   the  train  of  her 
cloud-like  dress,  she  will  bear  criticism. 

Mr.  Forrest  takes  a  white  satin  case  from  its 
hiding  place  behind  a  large  vase. 

"  You  are  fine,  dear,  but  too  colorless.  Will  you 
allow  your  father  to  light  you  up  a  little  ?"  he  asks, 
opening  the  case  and  taking  therefrom,  a  necklace 
of  matched  rubies  fit  for  a  queen,  and  before  Leslie 
can  exclaim,  he  has  clasped  it  around  her  neck. 

The  jewels  gleam  against  their  pure  background, 
and  tears  spring  to  Leslie's  eyes. 

"  Did  you  realty  think  your  father  would  forget 
that  this  is  his  only  daughter's  birthday  ?"  asks  Mr. 
Forrest,  taking  her  hands  and  raising  her  to  her  feet, 
as  he  kisses  her  forehead. 

"  This  Leslie's  birthday  !"  exclaims  Regy,  who  is 
the  only  one  of  the  little  group  to  whom  that  fact  is 
of  more  importance  than  the  gorgeous  necklace. 

Blanche  and  Nell  draw  near  expressing  their  ad- 
miration characteristically,  the  former  saying  noth- 
ing, but  handling  the  gems,  and  devouring  them 
with  her  eyes,  while  Nell  fairly  jumps  up  and  down. 

"  O  Mr.  Forrest,"  she  exclaims,  "  that  was  an  in- 
spiration !  She  was  a  vision  before,  but  a  vision  that 
made  one  chilly.  Those  rubies  warm  her  right  up. 
O,  you  beautiful,  beautiful  thing." 

As  Miss  Valentine  brings  out  these  adjectives  with 
great  fervor,  the  two  swallow-tailed  visitors  come  in 
upon  the  tableau  made  by  Leslie,  her  hand  still  in 
her  father's  and  her  uplifted  eyes  sparkling  with 
tears.  A  faint  color  tinges  her  cheeks,  and  Faver- 


246  A.   SANE  LUNATIC. 

nel's  heart  bounds  at  sight  of  her  exceeding  loveli- 
ness. 

"You  have  come  upon  a  grand  presentation 
scene,"  says  Blanche.  "  Leslie  has  stolen  a  march 
upon  all  but  her  father.  This  is  her  birthday." 

"  Why  so  'tis.  I  remember  Mr.  Forrest  spoke  of 
it  to  me  yesterday,"  says  Laible,  who,  as  soon  as  the 
secret  was  revealed  to  him,  put  it  beyond  danger  by 
forgetting  all  about  it. 

"  Allow  me,  Miss  Forrest,  to  present  the  custom- 
ary compliments  of  the  day,  and  to  congratulate 
you  upon  your  general  gorgeousness.  I  believe  that 
is  allowable  in  addressing  a  debutante,"  and  having 
performed  his  agreeable  duty,  Laible  turns  toward 
his  loadstone;  but  on  his  way  to  her  is  obliged  to 
pass  Miss  Valentine,  and,  blind  as  he  is  latterly,  even 
he  can  not  fail  to  notice  her  unusual  appearance,  and 
altering  his  intention,  he  seats  himself  upon  a  has- 
sock beside  her. 

Nell  assumes  no  air  of  virtuous  reproach  ;  she  will 
not  even  allow  herself  to  show  the  least  sign  of  her 
real  displeasure.  She  tries  to  behave  in  keeping 
with  her  costume  and  surroundings,  and  succeeds. 
She  is  arch,  she  is  brilliant,  she  is  saucy.  Through 
it  all  her  manner  is  flattering,  and  Laible,  highly  en- 
tertained, can  not  regret  the  absence  of  the  majesty 
and  insolence  whose  servant  he  has  been  for  so 
many  days. 

The  "  strawberry  ice  "  raises  her  eyebrows  freez- 
ingly  as  she  glances  in  the  direction  of  the  pair, 


LESLIE'S  CHAMPION.  247 

when  their  tete-d-tete  has  already  lasted  severnl 
minutes  and  shows  no  signs  of  flagging. 

"  Watch  Miss  Appleton,"  says  Nell,  "  I  can  feel 
her  patronage  'way  from  here.  I  presume  she  toler- 
ates leaving  you  with  me  awhile  on  the  doctrine 
that '  a  little  nonsense  now  and  then  is  relished  by 
the  wisest  men,'  and  will  set  off  to  advantage  the 
'  feast  of  reason  and  the  flow  of  soul '  with  which  she 
regales  you." 

"  Soul !  "  mutters  Tom,  contemptuously. 

"You  didn't  see  Miss  Forrest  when  her  father  gave 
her  that  chain,  did  you  ?  "  asks  Nell  suddenly. 

"  No." 

"  You  never  saw  anything  sweeter,  it  really  makes 
me  feel  tearful  to  recall  it,"  continues  the  girl. 
"  Leslie  is  so  quiet  and  subdued  these  dayu,  and  so 
evidently  thought  that  her  birthday  would  pass  un- 
noticed— " 

Suddenly  it  flashes  upon  the  speaker  why  her 
beloved  friend  is  quiet  and  subdued ;  and  indigna- 
tion rises  within  her. 

"  It  was  stupid  in  me  to  forget  what  her  father 
told  me  ;  I  ought  to  have  brought  out  a  basket  of 
flowers  or  some  other  trifle,"  adds  Laible's  deliber- 
ate voice. 

"  I  think  myself  it  would  have  been  well,"  re- 
plies Nell  with  cutting  sarcasm.  "  Now  if  Miss 
Appleton's  birthday  had  been  in  question,  there 
would  have  been  no  trouble  about  remembering." 

Laible  looks  up  in  surprise  at  the  bright,  flushed 
face.  He  is  far  from  falling  easily  into  the  egotism 


248  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

of  believing  women  to  be  unduly  interested  in  him- 
self, but  so  plainly  has  Nell's  preference  been  dis- 
played on  various  occasions  during  their  acquaint- 
ance, that  no  ordinary  man  could  fail  to  observe  it ; 
and  although  in  the  last  ten  days  she  has  shared  tht 
common  fate  in  the  total  eclipse  produced  by 
Blanche,  now  he  sees  an  expression  in  her  face  that 
can  only  mean  one  thing,  namely,  that  his  pre-occu- 
pation  has  affected  her  seriously,  and  the  discovery 
is  incense  to  his  vanity. 

The  truth  is,  Nell  has  forgotten,  or  sunk  her  own 
hopes  in  unselfish  -concern  for  her  friend's  happiness; 
and  summoning  her  courage,  she  continues : 

"  I  am  aware  that  I  am  about  to  do  a  daring, 
perhaps  an  impertinent  thing,  Mr.  Laible ;  I  ain 
going  to  say  something  which  most  girls  would 
shrink  from  saying." 

Here  she  pauses,  trembling  until  her  laces  vibrate, 
while  Laible  takes  refuge  in  twisting  his  moustache, 
and  studying  the  carpet.  What  can  it  be  that  the 
pretty  little  creature  is  nerving  herself  to  say  ?  Is 
it  possible  that  she  really  cares  for  him  enough  to 
take  him  to  task  for  his  neglect  of  her  ?  It  is  a  con- 
ceited thought,  worthy  the  average  man,  but  it 
receives  its  punishment. 

Nell  takes  a  long  quick  breath,  and  says  petu- 
lantly : 

"  Why,  I  can't  go  on  unless  you  tell  me  I  must  I" 

"  I  see,"  murmurs  Tom,  "  I  am  to  receive  the 
continuation  of  that  lecture  begun  by  Umbagog. 
Go  on,  I  am  even  more  willing  than  I  was  then  to 


LESLIE'S  CHAMPION.  249 

be  taken  to  task  by  you,  and  promise  faithfully  to 
take  your  words  to  heart." 

This  last  with  a  look  which  causes  Nell  for  one 
little  moment  to  forget  Leslie's  cause  in  her  own. 

She  puts  down  the  sensation  of  pleasure  with 
decision,  looking  over  at  Leslie  to  gather  courage 
from  the  white,  still  figure. 

"  You  are  a  good-hearted  man,  aren't  you  ?  "  she 
asks  suddenly.  "  Don't  people  always  refer  to  you 
as  a  good-hearted  man  ?  " 

"  I  believe  they  do." 

"  Very  well,  I  detest  good-hearted  men  I  "  ex- 
claims Nell  triumphantly. 

Laible  stares  at  her  in  ludicrous  amazement.  Is 
this  the  shy  admission  he  has  awaited  with  such  in- 
terest ? 

"  Good-hearted  people  are  the  sort  that  are  al- 
ways meaning  well,  and  doing  wrong,"  continues 
Miss  Valentine  with  suppressed  excitement.  "  I've 
no  patience  with  them.  You  don't  look  or  seem 
like  a  villain,  but  you  are,  one  of  the  most  aggra- 
vated and  aggravating  type.  A  good  -  hearted 
villain." 

Laible  smiles  and  looks  up  into  the  sparkling  eyes 
bent  courageously  upon  him. 

"  I  hope  you  will  excuse  the  expression,"  he  says, 
"  but  this  is  the  first  time  I  was  ever  regularly  rowed 
by  a  young  lady.  No  doubt  I  deserve  it  in  a  general 
way,  but  just  to  oblige,  won't  you  particularize  ?" 

"  I  shall  believe  you  something  worse  than  a  good- 
hearted  villain,  if  you  pretend  innocence.  To  accept 


250  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

this  hospitality  and  then  behave  as  you  have  done  is 
— dishonorable" 

"  Miss  Valentine,"  says  Tom,  in  quiet  warning. 

The  quick  tears  spring  to  Nell's  eyes. 

"  Hate  me  all  the  rest  of  your  life,  but  I  am  started 
and  you  must  listen  to  me.  Think  of  your  having 
won  the  love  of  a  woman,  beautiful  as  an  angel  and 
lovely  as  a  saint,  and  neglecting  this  treasure,  pass- 
ing her  by  for  a  haughty,  selfish,  pillar  of  ice  !" 

Here  Nell  pauses,  and  swallows  several  times. 
She  is  in  danger  of  crying,  and  very  soon  she  will 
be  called  upon  to  meet  a  hundred  strangers. 

"  Leslie  is  not  even  aware  that  I  know  of  your  re- 
lations to  one  another,  we  never  speak  of  you,"  she 
continues  quickly,  "  but  surely  you  are  dreaming, 
and  can  only  need  some  friend  to  speak  plainly  and 
bring  you  to  your  senses." 

Indeed  Laible  does  look  as  if  he  would  like  that 
office  performed  for  him.  He  is  quite  certain  he 
must  be  dreaming.  He  has  settled  to  this  conversation 
all  complacency,  within  and  without,  and  a  comical 
change  comes  over  his  features  as  he  realizes  that 
this  dainty  bit  of  a  "woman  in  white"  has  no  flatter- 
ing reproaches  to  make  on  her  own  account,  only  a 
very  unromantic  downright  scolding  to  administer, 
and  her  last  tirade  fairly  takes  his  breath  away. 

Leslie  I  His  relations  with  Leslie  ! 

Here  Miss  Appleton  approaches. 

"  Come,  little  Valentine,"  she  says,  "  Leslie  says  it 
is  time  for  us  to  group  ourselves  gracefully." 

"  Yes,  in  a  moment,"  replies  Nell  without  turning 


LESLIE'S  CHAMPION.  251 

her  head,  and  Blanche,  seeing  that  she  is  for  the  time 
de  trop  sails  away  again. 

"  Little  Valentine!  Isn't  that  regularly  insulting  ?" 
asks  the  girl.  "  Did  you  notice,  Mr.  Laible,  how 
delightfully  tall  from  a  back  view  I  look  in  this 
dress?"  she  adds  eagerly. 

"  I  noticed  that  there  was  something  delightful 
about  it,"  replies  Tom,  scanning  her  admiringly. 

"  Just  let  me  show  you,"  and  Nell  rises  and 
promenades  up  and  down  before  him.  "  Only  notice 
me  when  my  back  is  turned  ;  in  front,  the  dress  is  so 
fashionably  short,  that  I  look  more  insignificant  than 
ever." 

" '  Her  feet  beneath  her  petticoat  like  little  mice 
peeped  in  and  out,'  "  quotes  Laible. 

"  Yes,  white  mice,"  assents  the  girl,  looking  down 
at  the  tiny  slashed  slippers,  with  their  inordinately 
high  French  heels. 

Suddenly  she  stops  before  him,  and  holds  out  her 
hand. 

"  How  perfectly  good  tempered  you  are,"  she  says, 
soberly,  "  or  perhaps  it  is  only  that  you  are  perfectly 
well-bred.  Do  you  think  I  have  been  happy  enough 
to  bring  you  to  your  senses  ?" 

Tom  rises,  takes  the  hand  reverently  and  draws 
it  within  his  arm,  then  they  move  slowly  across  the 
room  toward  Leslie,  standing  by  the  mirror  with 
Blanche  ;  and  as  they  go  Laible  looks  down,  curi- 
ously, at  his  companion. 

"  I'm  a  shallow  sort  of  fellow,  Miss  Valentine,"  he 
says. 


252  A   SANE    LUNATIC. 

"So  am  I,"  responds  Nell, with  sympathetic  earnest- 
ness. 

"  But  I  really  believe  you  have  brought  me  to  my 
senses." 

Nell  listens  to  the  low  tone  and  tries  to  be  happy 
for  Leslie. 

"  I  believe  that  for  weeks  I  have  lived  in  the  house 
with  the  woman  who  holds  my  happiness  in  her  lit- 
tle hands  and  have  not  realized  it." 

Nell  does  not  speak,  but  she  begins  to  think  she 
deserves  a  place  in  the  ranks  with  Fox's  martyrs. 

"  And  Miss  Appleton  ?  "  she  questions  at  length. 

"  I  have  determined  to  give  Miss  Appleton  a  holi- 
day from  my  society.  Why  do  you  ignore  my  poor 
little  gift,  Miss  Valentine?" 

Nell  colors  nervously. 

"  Don't  you  like  a  white  cord  better  with  this 
dress  ?"  she  asks.  "There  are  the  first  of  the  guests, 
I  must  take  my  place." 

Leslie  smiles  graciously  upon  the  pair. 

"  I  do  believe  Mr.  Laible  has  discovered  that  Nell 
is  pretty,"  she  thinks,  and  groans  in  spirit  over  the 
frivolity  that  must  wait  for  the  fine  feathers  before 
it  can  appreciate  how  fine  a  bird  is  within. 

Leslie  is  partly  right  and  partly  wrong.  It  is  true 
that  Laible  was  first  attracted  by  Nell's  unusual 
appearance,  but  it  is  not  only  that  her  delicate,  refined 
costume  pleases  his  taste,  while  he  objects  to 
Blanche's  extreme  decollete,  for  in  truth  he  has  be- 
gun to  weary  of  the  latter's  imperiousness.  It  is 
restful  to  return  to  Nell,  scolding  and  all.  He  is 


LESLIE'S  CHAMPION.  258 

surprised  to  find  how  much  he  enjoys  her  little  man- 
nerisms, and  how   familiar  and  pleasant   they  seem. 

As  he  walks  away  he  ponders  over  Nell's  words, 
and  wonders  how,  by  any  possibility,  she  can  have 
gained  the  idea  that  Miss  Forrest  and  himself  are 
more  to  one  another  than  friends.  There  is  certainly 
no  one  of  whom  he  can  inquire  about  the  matter  save 
Miss  Valentine  herself,  and  that  the  artful  young 
man  decides  not  to  do  at  present.  It  has  suddenly 
struck  him  that  Nell's  false  belief  can  be  made  to 
serve  his  purpose  for  this  evening  at  least. 

Douglas  Favernel,  tall  and  impressive,  crosses  the 
room  and  pauses  beside  Miss  Forrest.  She  gives 
him  a  welcoming  glance.  She  dares  to  do  so  here 
amid  a  room  full. 

"  You  look  like  a  bride  to-night,"  he  says,  with  his 
usual  directness. 

"  With  these  red  stones  ?  O  no,"  replies  Leslie, 
touching  her  necklace. 

"  Why  not  ?  I  think  you  do,"  maintains  Douglas 
stoutly,  "  and  I " — looking  his  immaculate  costume 
over,  "am  I  not  fit  to  be  a  bridegroom?  " 

Leslie  thinks  that  he  is — decidedly  fit. 

"  I  shall  pretend  to  myself  that  we  are, — make  be- 
lieve that  we  are,  as  the  children  say,"  he  continues. 
"  This  is  much  the  way  that  we  should  receive  to- 
gether, isn't  it?" 

"  I  hope  not,"  returns  Leslie;  "  there  is  a  lady  be- 
hind you  now,  trying  in  vain  to  pay  her  respects  to 
me,  while  you  are  blocking  the  Wciy." 

Favernel  starts  aside,  and  watches  Leslie's  grace- 


254  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

ful  greeting  of  the  guests.  When  the  pair  have 
passed  on,  he  continues  persistently. 

"  When  are  you  going  to  take  pity  on  my  poverty, 
Miss  Leslie  ?  " 

Leslie  surveys  him  from  his  chin  downward,  with 
smiling  disdain.  "  Don't  come  to  me  with  any  piti- 
ful stories  to-night,"  she  says. 

"  Perhaps  you  never  heard  of  such  a  thing  as  rent- 
ing dress  suits,"  he  returns,  with .  dark  signifi- 
cance. 

The  girl  laughs  outright.  "  If  that  is  a  fortuitous 
fit  you  do  not  need  to  have  clothes  made  for  you  any 
more." 

"  Who's  got  a  fit  ?  "  asks  Mr.  Lamkin,  suddenly 
appearing  on  her  other  hand,  looking  more  than 
usually  distressed. 

"  Go  away,  both  of  you,"  says  Leslie.  "  I  have  my 
reputation  as  a  hostess  to  make  to-night." 

Thus  dismissed,  the  young  men  move  off,  Mr.  Lam- 
kin  looking  wizen  beside  Faveruel,  "  quite,  "  thinks 
Leslie  "  as  if  one  were  looking  at  him  through  the 
wrong  end  of  an  opera-glass." 

The  strains  of  waltz  music  are  sounding,  without, 
where,  on  the  smoothly  waxed  platform  the  dancers 
are  enjoying  the  cool  air.  Hundreds  of  Chinese  lan- 
terns swing  from  trees  and  bridges,  and  the  moon 
beams  calmly  over  all. 

Tom  Laible  stands  just  without  the  platform,  pull- 
ing his  moustache  in  great  vexation  of  spirit.  Only 
one  waltz  has  he  been  able  to  secure  with  Nell,  who 
avoids  him  for  her  own  peace  of  mind ;  and  as  he 


LESLIE'S  CHAMPION.  255 

finds  her  dancing  to  be  something  phenomenally  fine, 
his  trial  is  heavy  to  bear.  He  watches  her  from  his 
dim  corner,  and  plans  his  revenge. 

The  evening  is  half  gone,  but  as  guests  continue 
to  arrive,  Leslie  is' still  at  her  post.  Her  father  and 
Douglas  Favernel  are  standing  near  her,  the  latter 
sufficiently  happy  and  entertained  merely  to  be  with- 
in sight  of  her. 

"  I  should  miss  that  daughter  out  of  my  house," 
Mr.  Forrest  says,  regarding  her  with  affectionate 
eyes. 

"  I  am  sure  you  would,  sir,"  assents  Favernel 
heartily. 

"  I  think  when  she  is  married,  I  shall  be  selfish 
enough  to  insist  upon  her  remaining  here." 

Something  definite  in  his  host's  tone  causes  a  ter- 
rible fear  to  leap  through  the  young  man's  heart  like 
a  knife. 

"  When  she  is — is  your  daughter  going  to  be — " 
Mr.  Forrest  turns  and  looks  sharply  into  his  compan- 
ion's face. 

"  Yes ;  and  you,  with  your  intimate  relations,  you 
have  not  been  told?  Well,  young  people  are  close- 
mouthed  in  these  days." 

Favernel  compels  himself  to  stand  still  a  full  min- 
ute, until  the  dizziness  which  suddenly  seizes  him  has 
fled,  and  until  Mr.  Forrest's  voice  ceases  to  seem  so 
far  away  and  so  confused.  When  he  next  under- 
stands what  his  host  is  saying,  Tom  Laible  is  the  sub- 
ject of  remark. 

"  Yes,  Laible  will  work  hard  to  give  your  clients 


256  A  SANE  LUNATIC 

satisfaction,  and  whenever  opportunity  occurs,  will 
surely  prove  his  gratitude  to  you  for  your  kindness." 
Douglas  replies  monotonously,  then  excusing  him- 
self on  the  plea  of  the  warmth  of  the  room,  he  moves 
away.  He  longs  to  leave  the  house,  to  escape  from 
these  surroundings  forever,  but  there  is  something 
that  he  must  do  first.  Even  now  Leslie's  happiness 
is  his  uppermost  thought. 

He  goes  slowly  out  doors  and  across  the  lawn, 
looking  carefully  at  each  lady  who  passes  him  in  the 
moonlight. 

Arrived  at  the  dancing  floor,  he  finds  Tom  Laible, 
who  still  stands  gloomily  gnawing  his  moustache, 
and  watching  Nell's  entrancing  gyrations. 

Favernel  touches  his  absorbed  friend. 

"  "Where  is  Miss  Appleton  ?"  he  asks. 

"  Don't  know,"  is  the  short  rejoinder. 

"  Since  when  ?  " 

Tom  looks  up,  wondering  at  the  strange  tone. 

"  Douglas,  old  fellow,  I  want  you  to  understand 
that  until  yesterday  I  did  not  dream  that  Miss 
Appleton  was  engaged  to  your  brother." 

"  I  wish  it  were  only  a  dream,"  says  Favernel. 

"  Well,  he  doesn't.  She  had  the — the  poor  taste 
to  show  me  one  of  his  letters.  I  read  it  before  I 
discovered  the  truth,  and  you  needn't  be  uneasy,  he 
is  absolutely  satisfied  with  her.  He  is  here.  Have 
you  seen  him  ?  By  Jove,  you're  enough  to  give 
people  brain  fever  to-night  with  your  twin  claw- 
hammers." 


LESLIE'S  CHAMPION.  257 

"  Well,  I  must  find  my  future  sister,"  says  Faver- 
nel  abruptly,  turning  away. 

It  is  the  reserved  taciturn  Favernel  of  old  that 
speaks,  and  not  the  genial  being  Tom  has  known  of 
late,  and  he  feels  the  change. 

*'  Wait  a  minute  Douglas,  I  remember  now,  I  did 
see  her  and — and  your  brother  walking  over  that 
way,"  he  says. 

Favernel  nods  and  walks  off  in  the  direction  in- 
dicated. An  intuition  leads  him  to  Leslie's  rocky 
retreat.  With  mingled  resentment  and  pain,  he 
hears  low  voices  as  he  approaches,  and  soon,  by 
the  light  of  the  lanterns,  he  sees  his  brother  and 
Blanche  ensconced  in  the  sacred  spot;  for  sacred  it 
still  is  to  him.  Leslie  has  not  treated  him  well,  but 
he  excuses  her  to  his  own  honest  heart. 

Blanche  starts  as  she  recognizes  him,  yet  why, 
she  wonders,  should  she  feel  guilty  merely  because 
she  is  occupying  one  particular  spot  on  her  guar- 
dian's estate  ?  Frank  rises  angrily  to  his  feet. 

"  Why  do  you  come  here  ?  "  he  asks  rudely. 

The  two  men  stand  regarding  one  another,  so 
wonderfully  similar  in  their  physical  beauty,  that 
Blanche  is  struck  afresh  by  the  resemblance.  She 
watches  them  for  a  moment,  spell-bound,  frightened, 
then: 

"  Frank,  keep  your  temper,"  she  says  authorita- 
tively. "  Did  you  want  me,  Mr.  Favernel  ?  " 

"I  did,  and  Frank,  if  he  chooses,  may  hear  what 
I  have  to  say  to  you." 

li       11* 


258  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

"  Of  course  I  choose.  You  are  the  last  man  I 
would  leave  with  my  promised  wife." 

"  Miss  Appleton,"  says  Douglas,  henceforth  ignor- 
ing his  brother's  presence,  "  I  have  a  sum  of  money 
which  you  as  my  brother's  wife  should  enjoy.  It  is 
a  part  of  what  my  uncle  left.  I  propose  to  give  it 
to  you  if  you  will  accept  it." 

The  sparkle  in  Blanche's  pale  eyes  is  visible.  She 
silences  Frank  as  he  begins  to  speak. 

"  But  I  shall  give  it  to  you  on  a  slight  condition, 
or  if  you  like  it  better,  I  will  say  that  I  wish  to  ask 
a  favor  of  you." 

"  Ask  me  anything  you  like ! "  exclaims  Blanche. 

"  It  is  simply  that  you  leave  Fairylands." 

"  Leave  Fairylands !  " 

"  Call  it  a  whim  of  mine  if  you  like.  Yes,  I  wish 
you  would  leave  Fairylands,  and  soon — to-morrow." 

"  But  I  have  invited  guests  for  to-morrow,  I  give 
a  picnic,"  says  Blanche,  bewildered. 

"  Then  let  it  be  the  next  day  at  farthest.  That  is 
the  favor  I  ask,  Miss  Appleton,"  adds  Douglas, 
dropping  his  tone  of  authority.  "  If  you  grant  it — 
if  you  leave  this  place  the  day  after  to-morrow  and 
do  not  return  to  it,  I  shall  have  the  pleasure  of 
placing  this  sum  to  your  credit."  Here  Favernel 
takes  a  scrap  of  paper  from  his  pocket. 

Blanche  almost  snatches  it  from  his  hand. 

Frank  Favernel,  to  show  his  indifference  to  the 
whole  proceeding,  has  just  lighted  a  cigar.  Blanche 
takes  it  from  his  hand,  places  it  between  her  lips, 
and  blows  the  lighted  end  into  a  glow  by  which  she 


LESLIE'S  CHAMPION.  259 

reads  the  five  figures  on  the  paper.  With  a  joyful 
cry  she  looks  up. 

"  Mr.  Favernel,  you  can  hardly  name  anything 
that  I  would  refuse  to  do  for  that  sum.  Your 
wishes  shall  be  carried  out  to  the  letter.  Now  con- 
fess," with  an  arch  look,  "  you  grudge  my  occupy- 
ing Miss  Forrest's  place  here." 

Douglas  surveys  her,  standing  in  her  extreme 
de colletS,  her  head  on  one  side,  and  the  cigar  held 
between  two  fingers,  and  contrasts  her  with  his — 
not  his  darling  any  more  ! 

"  See  my  docility,"  continues  Blanche.  "  I  will 
leave  the  place  at  once.  It  isn't  very  comfortable^ 
between  you  and  me,  so  don't  thank  me  too  much. 
Come,  Frank." 

Then  Douglas  turns  and  goes  back  to  the  house. 
As  he  enters  the  hall  he  catches  a  glimpse  of  the 
bright  head,  every  hair  of  which  is  a  hundred  times 
dearer  to  him  than  gold.  Then,  for  the  first  time, 
he  quickens  his  movements,  and  hurries  up-stairs 
three  steps  at  a  time. 


260  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 


CHAPTER   XIX. 


LILY  ISLAND. 


'So  now  we  are  rich  are  we  not  ?'  she  said 
And  faltered,  all  trembling  with  love  confessed  ; 
And  I,  with  knowing  I  was  so  dear, 
Trembled,  but  gathered  my  rose  to  my  breast ; 
And  Love  was  answered,  and  Life  was  clear." 
— MBS.  Z.  B. 


THE  supper  room  is  opened,  and  the  guests  are 
coming  and  going  through  the  house.  Blanche 
is  at  the  piano,  surrounded  by  a  little  circle  of  music- 
lovers.  How  she  sings  to-night !  The  song  she  has 
chosen  is  a  new  setting  of  old  familiar  words,  and 
they  cause  Leslie,  passing  through  the  room,  to  pause 
and  listen  with  a  half  smile  on  her  lips. 

"  I'd  be  so  loving,  so  faithful,  Douglas, 
Tender  and  true." 

Tom  Laible  approaches  her  as  she  moves  into  the 
hall. 

"  What  a  voice !"  he  says.  "  I  used  to  believe  that 
when  she  was  singing,  was  the  only  time  Miss  Apple- 
ton's  true  character  showed  itself." 

"  What  do  you  believe  now  ?  '  asks  Leslie,  inno- 
cently. 

"  Least  said  soonest  mended,"  returns  Tom  a 
little  shamefacedly.  "  Miss  Forrest,"  he  continues, 
"  I  wish  to  enlist  your  sympathy  and  assistance." 

"  Mine  ?" 


LILY  ISLAND.  261 

"  On  Miss  Valentine's  account.  She  has  neglected 
me  shamefully  all  the  evening." 

Neglected  him  shamefully  !  Leslie  wonders  at  the 
egotism  and  selfishness  of  mankind  A  little  gleam 
of  mischief  lights  her  eyes.  "  What  wonder  ?  She 
sees  you  every  day.  Now  these  young  gentlemen, 
here,  to-night,  are  new  and  interesting." 

"  That  may  be  ;  but  I  don't  propose  to  be  eluded 
and  ignored  as  I  have  been  hitherto." 

"I  don't  see  any  remedy  for  your  sufferings."- 

"  But  I  do.  Will  you  say  to  Miss  Valentine  just 
what  I  teach  you  ?" 

"  Really  I  don't  know.  Teach  me  first,  and  I'll 
judge." 

"  You  are  delightful,  Miss  Forrest.  This  is  a  new 
kind  of '  Dites-luV  isn't  it  ?  All  you  need  say  is,  Nell, 
my  darling — " 

"But  I  never  call  Nell,  'darling,'  "  interrupts  Leslie, 
laughing  in  spite  of  herself,  "and  you  mustn't  either." 

"Very  well  then.  Nell,  my  love,  I  am  so  occupied 
I  really  can  not  look  after  Mr.  Laible  as  I  would  like, 
just  take  a  little  care  of  him  for  me  ;  remember,  he 
knows  no  one  here." 

"  I  shall  not  say  anything  of  the  sort.  I  am  not 
going  to  interfere  with  Nell's  pleasure." 

UO,  pity  the  sorrows  of  a  poor  young  manl  Do, 
Miss  Forrest,  you  said  you  would.  I  tell  you  there 
is  a  mystic  power  in  those  words,  of  which  you  do 
not  dream." 

"  Well,  perhaps,"  promises  Leslie,  vaguely. 


262  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

"  As  I  lay  my  heart  on  your  dead  heart,  Douglas. 
Tender  and  true," 

come  the  last  words  of  Blanche's  song,  and  her  voice 
dies  away  amidst  murmurs  of  delight.  Mr.  Lamkin, 
straying  into  the  hall,  sees  Leslie. 

"  Have  you  been  to  the  supper-room, Miss  Forrest?" 
he  inquires. 

"  She  is  just  about  to  go  with  me,"  interposes  Tom. 

"  Were  you  going,  Mr.  Lamkin  ?"  asks  the  girl. 

"Yes,  I  thought  if  you  would  like" — hesitates  Mr. 
Lamkin. 

"Then  I  will  go  with  you,"  says  Leslie,  taking  his 
arm. 

"  O,  what  an  unhealthy  evening  for  self-esteem  !" 
exclaims  Laible,  with  a  gloomy  frown. 

"  I'll  speak  to  her,"  nods  Leslie  comfortingly,  then 
she  moves  away,  with  Mr.  Lamkin,  to  the  well-filled 
supper-room. 

Among  the  crowd  is  Nell,  eating  an  .ice  and  talking 
with  animation  to  her  escort,  who  laughs  incessantly 
at  her  remarks. 

Leslie  approaches  her,  and  speaks  her  little  piece, 
and  Nell  turns  a  grave,  reproachful  look  upon  her, 
under  which  Leslie  blushes,  conscious  of  her  bit  of 
acting,  then  passes  on,  leaving  the  mystic  power, 
which  Laible  mentioned,  to  perform  its  part. 

"And  what  are  you  going  to  have,  Mr.  Lamkin  ?" 
asks  Leslie,  as  Eustace  supplies  her  with  salad.  The 
young  gentleman  groans. 

"  I  know  what  I  should  have  if  I  indulged  in  any 
of  that  unholy  stuff,"  he  says  with  a  grim  smile. 


LTLY   ISLAND.  263 

"  Then  have  you  accompanied  me  here  only  to 
watch  me  while  I  eat  ?"  asks  Leslie,  thinking  of  the 
skeleton  at  the  feast. 

"  No,  not  entirely.  I  received  a  letter  from  my 
mother  to-day." 

"Yes?  How  is  Mrs.  Lamkin?  I  believe  I  don't 
care  for  salad  after  all.  Take  my  plate  please,  and 
let  me  have  an  ice.  Thank  you.  How  is  your 
mother  ?" 

"  O,  very  well,"  groans  Mr.  Lamkin. 

"  That's  good  I'm  sure.  What  have  you  on  your 
mind  ?  You  seem  uncomfortable,"  says  Leslie,  calmly. 

"  Uncomfortable  !  That  is  a  mild  name  for  it.  I 
wish  she'd  let  me  alone,"  snaps  Mr.  Lamkin,  smooth- 
ing his  side  whiskers,  then,  as  Leslie  does  not  speak, 
"  What  do  you  suppose  she  wants  me  to  do  ?  Get 
married" 

Leslie  smiles  at  the  woeful  tone.  "  And  you  are 
disinclined  ?" 

"  Well,  I  don't  know,  not  exactly,  if  it  came  about 
easily.  Do  let  me  stand  where  I  can't  see  that  lady 
eat  fruit  cake.  I'd  rather  see  her  handle  cold  steel ! 
You  see,  Miss  Forrest,  my  mother  likes  you  very 
much,  and  so  do  I,  you're  so  quiet  and  calm,  never 
jump  around  like  Nell,  and  fluster  a  fellow." 

Leslie  listens  to  this  delicate  flattery  with  a  puzzled 
expression. 

"  Your  father  has  been  very  kind  to  me,  and  you 
— well  you're  a  perfect  lady,  you  are  pleasant  to 
everyone.  You  both  seem  to  like  me,  and,  as  I  said, 
you're  a  quiet,  comfortable  person  to  live  with,  and 


264  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

the  fact  is,  here's  my  heart  and  hand,  only  there's 
one  thing  I  must  stipulate  for,"  motioning  Leslie 
back  as  though  to  repress  any  symptoms  of  over 
eagerness.  "  I  must  insist  on  a  quiet  wedding  ;  no 
splurge,  or  guests,  or  anything  exciting  or  worrying 
about  it;  we  must  just  be  quietly  married,  and  go  on 
as  before." 

He  pauses,  out  of  breath,  and  meets  Leslie's  won- 
dering, smiling  gaze  bent  upon  him.  So  she  might 
look  at  a  monkey,  of  peculiar  and  unusual  habits,  in 
the  cage  among  its  fellows. 

"  Did  you  really  think  I  would  marry  you  ?  "  she 
asks  slowly. 

"  Why,  I  didn't  know.  Do  make  up  your  mind 
quickly,"  he  says  fretfully;  "  you  ought  to  feel  how 
my  heart  is  beating.  My  mother  is  so  inconsider- 
ate." 

"  Make  yourself  easy,  Mr.  Lamkin,"  replies  Leslie, 
with  her  silvery  laugh,  this  incredible  experience  ap- 
pealing irresistibly  to  her  sense  of  the  ludicrous,  "you 
are  safe;  I  will  not  marry  you." 

"Not  even  if  I  should  work  myself  up  as  most  fel- 
lows do,  go  down  on  my  knees  and  all  that?  "  asks 
Mr.  Lamkin,  with  a  tardy  sense  of  duty. 

"  No  more  than  I  would  our  watch-dog,"  returns 
Leslie,  pleasantly. 

"  And  you  don't  want  time  to  think  or — or  any- 
thing ?" 

"  Not  a  moment,"  says  the  girl  with  a  marvellous 
play  of  dimples. 


LILY   ISLAND.  265 

"Then,"  with  a  joyful  countenance,  "I  am  re- 
fused?" 

Leslie  mx's. 

"  Thank  j  >u — I  mean,  that  is,  some  other  fellow 
'11  get  you,  i.  ore  worthy,  and — I  knew  I  didn't  de- 
serve it,  and — ;t's  fearfully  warm  in  here,"  stutters 
Mr.  Lamkin,  mopping  his  noble  brow,  "would  you 
mind  finishing  supper  alone,  and  letting  me  go  off 
and  get  cool, — slowly  of  course  ;  there  is  nothing  so 
dangerous  as  cooling  off  suddenly." 

"  Yes,  I  would  mind  it,"  responds  Leslie  prompt- 
ly ;  "  stay  where  you  are,  please." 

Mr.  Laible  wanders  into  the  room  alone.  He 
passes  close  by  Nell,  apparently  without  seeing  her, 
and  stops  in  front  of  Leslie  and  her  escort,  and  as  he 
appears  to  have  come  to  stay,  Miss  Forrest  takes  pity 
on  the  Lamkin. 

"  Go  if  you  like,  now,"  she  says,  nodding  pleas- 
antly, and  he  goes. 

"  Time  for  his  little  nip  of  pain-killer,  probably," 
suggests  Tom.  . 

Leslie  laughs.  "  Sir,  I  am  not  supposed  to  know 
what  a  *  little  nip  '  is,"  she  says.  "  Poor  Mr.  Lam- 
kin, I  don't  believe  he  has  danced  once  to-night. 
He  is  afraid  of  taking  cold." 

"  I  pity  his  partner,  if  he  should  dance,"  says  Tom 
gravely,  "  he  would  probably  shake  her  before  tak- 
ing her,  by  an  inseparable  connection  of  ideas." 

"  Be  still.     You  are  making  me  disgrace  myself," 
begs  Leslie,  longing  to  tell  this  appreciative  auditor 
of  the  honor  which  has  just  been  offered  her, 
12 


266  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

Her  father,  hurrying  into  the  room,  and  making 
his  way  toward  her  with  less  mercy  on  delicate  gar- 
ments than  is  his  usual  courteous  habit,  prevents  her 
from  yielding  to  the  temptation. 

"  What  has  happened,  dear?  "  she  asks  anxiously, 
noting  the  expression  of  his  face. 

"  Favernel's  gone,"  returns  Mr.  Forrest,  in  a  tone 
of  great  annoyance. 

"  Gone  !"  echo  Leslie  and  Laible,  together. 

"  Yes ;  the  first  warning  I  had  was  seeing  him 
hurry  down  stairs  in  his  business  suit,  with  his  valise 
in  his  hand." 

"  His  valise  ?  Then  he  is  not  coming  back,"  says 
Leslie,  growing  very  pale. 

"  Don't  I  tell  you,"  retorts  her  father,  thoroughly 
out  of  temper,  "  he  has  gone — gone  away.  A  tele- 
gram or  something  ;  he  left  his  good-byes — he  didn't 
want  to  disturb  you,  he  said,  and  he  will  write  to 
Mr.  Laible." 

"  Queer  fellow,"  comments  Tom,  who  has  just 
discovered  that  Twinkle  is  calling  him  to  her  with  a 
motion  of  her  head. 

"  What  is  more,  it  has  begun  to  rain.  You  will 
have  to  do  the  rest  of  your  dancing  in  the  house." 

"  I  will  come  and  see  about  it,"  replies  Leslie  tak- 
ing her  father's  arm,  and  bowing  a  grave  farewell  to 
Laible,  who  instantly  hurries  to  Nell. 

She  looks  at  him  shyly  from  beneath  her  pretty 
eyelashes. 

"  I  have  just  discovered  that  my  next  waltz  is  dis- 


LILY   ISLAND.  267 

engaged,"  she  says  softly.  "  Will — can  you  find  me  a 
partner  ?  " 

Laible  takes  her  card  which,  in  spite  of  her  un- 
ceasing exercise  of  the  evening,  he  finds  to  be  blank 
— a  mortifying  discovery  for  him,  considering  the 
way  he  has  been  put  off  until  now. 

"Never  mind,  young  lady,"  he  thinks,  "  I  have 
you  now  securely,  thanks  to  my  own  finesse,"  and 
taking  his  pencil,  he  inscribes  his  initials  in  capitals 
which  reach  from  top  to  bottom  of  the  card,  and  re- 
tnrns  it  to  her  with  a  bow. 

Leslie  mechanically  gives  her  orders  for  the  clear- 
ing of  the  rooms,  while  her  heart  is  aching  with  dis- 
appointment. She  reviews  her  own  conduct  toward 
Favernel,  and  wonders  what  there  has  been  in  it  to 
cause  him  to  leave  her  thus,  without  a  word.  Yet, 
and  it  proves,  if  proof  is  needed,  that  she  loves  him 
truly,  it  does  not  occur  to  her  to  blame  him.  He 
has  had  good  reason  for  this  move.  Alas,  Leslie 
feels  that  he  has  at  last  found  himself  obliged  to  give 
up  an  undertaking. 

Twinkle  comes  in,  so  pretty  and  bright  as  she  leans 
on  Laible's  arm,  Leslie  forgets,  for  one  instant, 
everything  but  gratitude  for  her ;  and  Nell  is  happy, 
recklessly  happy  ;  aware  that  Mr.  Laible  is  flirting 
desperately  with  her,  aware  also  that  to-morrow  he 
will  be  Leslie's,  but  this  night  is  hers.  Leslie,  wise- 
ly or  not,  has  given  it  to  her,  and  she  will  remember 
it  forever. 

"  How  pale  and  tired  Leslie  looks,"  she  says  to  her 


268  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

partner,  as  they  move  away  in  a  waltz  over  the  in- 
laid floor. 

He  only  replies  with  some  low-spoken  compli- 
ment. 

Leslie  is  conscious  of  Nell's  searching  look,  and 
that  other  curious  glances  are  being  leveled  at 
her. 

She  bites  her  lips.  She  can  feel  that  they  are 
colorless.  A  gentleman  asks  her  to  dance. 

"  I  think  I  can  not.  The  room  is  so  full.  The 
rain  has  spoiled  all  my  arrangements,"  she  says, 
mechanically. 

She  does  not  know  how  she  gets  through  it  all. 
Many  months  in  her  young  life  have  seemed  shorter 
than  this  evening,  but  it  does  come  to  an  end,  the 
guests  depart  in  a  drizzling  rain,  and  the  strain  is 
removed.  Leslie's  face  settles  into  a  white,  weary 
look. 

"  Well,  it  has  been  a  good  time  in  spite  of  the 
rain,"  says  Mr.  Forrest  with  a  good  natured  glance 
at  Nell's  bright  face. 

"  The  best  time  I  ever  had  !  One  of  the  things 
to  store  up  in  the  memory  and  bring  out  when  one 
has  the  blues,"  replies  that  young  woman,  waltzing 
around  as  gaily  as  though  she  had  been  resting  all 
the  evening. 

Mr.  Laible  has  gone  to  the  billiard  room  to  smoke. 
Miss  Cobb  moves  about,  putting  chairs  in  their 
places.  She  would  give  years  of  her  life  to  banish 
that  white,  worn  look  from  her  darling's  face,  and 
Miss  Valentine  is  amazed  to  meet  the  look  of  angry 


LILY   ISLAND.  269 

reproach  in  the  housekeeper's  eyes.  She  reads  the 
cause  of  it  rightly,  but  her  conscience  is  clear,  she 
has  only  obeyed  orders. 

"  My  little  girl  must  sleep  till  noon  to-morrow," 
says  Mr.  Forrest,  patting  Leslie's  cheek. 

"  She  must  be  careful  not  to  sleep  after  noon," 
adds  Blanche,  "  we  are  to  have  a  picnic  at  Lily  Is- 
land to-morrow,"  and  as  she  slowly  ascends  the 
stairs  she  sings  with  fervor  her  song  of  the  evening: 

"  Could  ye  come  back  to  me,  Douglas,  Douglas, 

In  the  old  likeness  that  I  knew, 
I'd  be  so  loving,  so  faithful,  Douglas, 
,  Tender  and  true." 

It  is  nearly  noon  the  next  day  when  Miss  Valen- 
tine knocks  at  her  friend's  door.  A  half  dozen 
times  she  has  stolen  near  enough  to  listen,  and  hear- 
ing no  sound  has  tiptoed  away  again ;  but  the 
seventh  time  she  is  rewarded.  Leslie  is  certainly 
moving  about,  so  she  knocks  and  enters.  As  she 
closes  the  door  behind  her,  the  dark  old  clock  tells 
the  hour  of  noon.  Who  knows  what  centuries  ago 
the  quaint  old  tune  was  written,  which  the  deep- 
voiced  chime,  hoarse  with  age,  yet  so  impressively 
musical,  is  sounding  ?  Nell  seats  herself  quietly  on 
the  lounge  to  listen,  just  smiling  a  good  morning  to 
her  friend.  Leslie,  white  as  a  lily,  stands  before 
her  dressing  case,  putting  the  finishing  touches  to  her 
toilet.  The  dark  shadows  beneath  her  eyes  contra- 
dict the  pleasant  smile  with  which  she  greets  Nell 


270  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

When  the  last  note  dies  away  the  latter  springs  up 
briskly  and  pulls  the  bell  cord. 

"  What's  that  for  ?  "  asks  Leslie. 

"  I  told  Miss  Cobb,  I'd  ring  for  your  breakfast  to 
be  brought  up  as  soon  as  you  were  ready." 

"  If  you  are  going  to  join  forces  with  cousin 
Dorothy  in  spoiling  me,  I'm  much  afraid  you'll 
succeed." 

"Well,  I  hope  we  shall.  Miss  Cobb  said  that  as 
a  usual  thing  she  wouldn't  let  me  have  anything  to 
do  with  taking  care  of  you  ;  but  while  you  looked 
so  pale  and  kept  secrets  from  her,  she  couldn't  bear 
to  be  with  you." 

While  Nell  talks,  she  bustles  about  and  clears  a 
little  table  ready  for  the  breakfast.  Leslie's  night 
has  been  better  than  hers.  Poor  Nell !  She  has 
wrestled  and  prayed  in  the  night  watches,  and  she 
has  made  up  her  mind.  It  has  been  hard,  for  won- 
derful, presumptuous  as  it  seems,  she  feels  sure  that 
it  rests  only  with  herself  to  transform  Laible  into 
her  lover  instead  of  Leslie's.  It  does  not  occur  to 
her  that  one  who  can  love  Leslie  one  week,  Miss 
Appleton  another,  and  herself  another,  is  not  so 
lofty  a  character  as  to  be  excessively  lovable  and 
desirable.  She  can  only  consider  it  the  one  good 
thing  of  her  life  that  her  week  ever  comes  ;  and  in 
spite  of  it  all — in  spite  of  the  fact  that  the  treasure 
is  almost  within  her  grasp — she  believes  that  if  she 
behaves  rightly  he  will  return  to  Leslie  now,  and  be 
true  to  her.  Nell  has  nerved  herself  to  give  him  up, 
once  and  for  ever ;  not  with  tears  and  pallor,  but  in 


LILY   ISLAND.  271 

a  healthy  wholesome  way,  because  it  is  honorable 
and  right,  and  because  she  loves  Leslie;  and  she 
comforts  herself  with  the  remembrance  of  one  who 
has  said,  "  greater  love  hath  no  man  than  this,  that 
a  man  lay  down  his  life  for  his  friends." 

Leslie  looks  at  Nell  in  surprise.  "  Secrets  from 
cousin  Dorothy,"  she  repeats. 

"  Yes,  but  it  will  not  be  for  long,"  says  Nell, 
coming  close  and  laying  her  cheek  against  Leslie's 
shoulder. 

"You  talk  in  enigmas,  Twinkle,"  replies  the 
other,  shaking  her  head. 

"Do  I ?  Well  tell  me.  Did  I  do  anything  to 
displease  you  last  night  ?  " 

"  No,  dear.  You  behaved  beautifully,  and  took 
care  of  Mr.  Laible  just  as  I  asked  you  to." 

Nell  gives  a  sigh  of  relief.  "  That's  right,  and 
here's  your  breakfast,"  as  Augustus  knocks. 

"  Miss  Cobb  is  packing  the  baskets  for  Lily  Island," 
she  continues,  taking  the  tray  and  placing  it  on  the 
table.  "  Now  sit  down  here,  and  drink  all  that 
coffee,  and  eat  every  one  of  the  waffles." 

Leslie  smiles.  "  What  is  this  about  Lily  Island  ? 
It's  news  to  me." 

"  It  is  a  sort  of  picnic  that  Blanche  has  gotten  up. 
We  are  to  have  tea  in  the  grove  and  row  on  the 
river  and  all  that  sort  of  thing.  You  know  it  is  full 
moon  to-night  and  the  day  promises  beautifully. 

"So  did  yesterday,"  says  Leslie  with  an  odd  smile, 
"  O,  my  damp/t;te  champetre!"  I  am  not  a  success 


272  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

as  a  giver  of  parties.  I  hope  the  elements  will 
treat  Miss  Appleton  more  kindly." 

"So  do  I,"  assents  Nell.  "  How  much  you  must 
dislike  her  !  "  she  exclaims  abruptly. 

"  Blanche  ?  Yes :  but  she  is  a  necessary  evil, 
which  can't  be  cured  and  must  be  endured." 

"  Mr.  Laible  doesn't  care  that  for  her,"  says  Nell, 
snapping  her  fingers. 

Leslie  sips  her  coffee  and  looks  across  the  little 
table  at  Nell.  Both  girls  blush  furiously.  Nell,  un- 
der Leslie's  scrutiny,  and  Leslie  in  sympathy  with 
Nell.  Leslie  pushes  her  chair  back. 

"  You  haven't  eaten  a  thing,"  cries  Nell. 

"  No  matter.  Late  suppers  do  not  agree  with  me, 
perhaps.  I  wish  I  could  escape  that  picnic  this 
afternoon,  Nell." 

This  idea  does  not  suit  Miss  Valentine  at  all.  She 
means  that  this  day  shall  restore  her  friend  to  that 
state  of  beatitude  befitting  Tom  Laible's  future 
bride. 

" 1  think  you  must  go,  Leslie,"  she  says.  "  Miss 
Appleton  will  be  very  much  offended  by  your  ab- 
sence." 

"  I  really  don't  care  about  that,"  is  the  quiet 
answer. 

"  Well  then,  your  absence  will  spoil  everything 
for  me,"  says  Nell  firmly. 

Leslie  looks  up  in  surprise.  It  is  a  new  thing 
for  Nell  to  interpose  her  own  pleasure  as  a  matter  of 
importance. 


ULY   ISLAlfD.  273 

"  O,  very  well,  I  will  be  there.  At  what  time  do 
we  start  ?" 

"  Four  o'clock." 

"  Then  I  will  try  to  get  a  little  sleep  first." 

Nell  feels  that  she  is  dismissed.  Ah,  if  Leslie  only 
knew  how  truly  she  is  about  to  prove  herself  her 
friend,  she  would  not  have  thoughts  away  from  her. 
With  a  sad  look  of  reproach  she  is  about  to  leave  the 
room  when  Leslie  springs  up  and  suddenly  takes 
both  her  hands. 

"  Twinkle,  do  not  think  hardly  of  me,  I  have  been 
hurt.  I  can  not  tell  you  more.  Forgive  me  if  I  take 
a  few  more  hours  to  regain  my  balance.  Give  me 
till  four  o'clock  and  I  will  be  myself  again." 

Nell  smiles.  "Neither  must  you  think  hardly  of 
me"  she  says  gently  ;  "you  will  forgive  me  sometime 
for  urging  you  to  go  this  afternoon.  Use  these  hours 
in  hoping  that  wrongs  are  about  to  be  righted.  Take 
courage  and  remember  that  it  is  always  darkest  be- 
fore day  ;"  and  with  this  peroration  Nell  kisses  her 
friend,  and  leaves  her. 

Blanche's  guests  assemble  at  the  appointed  hour. 
Eight  couples  have  been  invited  to  a  novel  kind  of 
kettle-drum  on  the  island.  It  is  the  first  of  Septem- 
ber, and  the  weather  is  especially  auspicious*  The 
young  ladies  and  gentlemen  arrive  in  carriages,  and 
sit  in  the  library,  talking  and  laughing,  as  they  await 
the  signal  for  departure. 

Mr.  Forrest  moves  about  among  them,  making  the 
more  effort  to  be  courteous  and  agreeable,  that  the 
little  party  is  his  ward's  venture  and  not  his 
8 


274  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

daughter's  ;  but  everything  is  an  effort  to  the  great 
lawyer  to-day.  He  misses  Douglas  Favernel  more 
than  he  would  own,  and  once  away  from  the  claims 
of  business,  he  feels  strange  and  aimless  to  the  verge 
of  irritability.  He  knits  his  brows  in  an  effort  tore- 
member  with  whom  he  talked,  and  in  what  consisted 
his  enjoyment  of  home  life  before  Douglas  came  re- 
luctantly to  visit  at  Fairylands  ;  and  draws  a  long 
sigh  of  relief  when  the  caravan  starts. 

Blanche  is  in  brilliant  spirits  to-day,  and,  as  she 
moves  out  the  door,  turns  to  Laible. 

"You  may  carry  my  wrap,"  she  says  imperiously. 

To  her  amazement  her  ex-slave  does  not  come  at 
her  bidding. 

"  I  must  resign  the  honor  to  some  one  else,"  he 
says,  and  passes  on,  with  Leslie. 

One  moment  Miss  Appleton  stares  after  their  re- 
treating figures,  then  is  fain  to  lay  the  honor,  and 
the  wrap,  upon  Mr.  Lamkin,  who  supports  the  burden 
as  well  as  maybe,  and  the  couples  move  on.  Another 
pair  of  eyes  follow  Leslie  and  Laible  as  they  saunter 
down  the  hill.  Nell  is  with  one  of  her  new  friends 
of  the  night  before.  She  has  resisted  all  temptations 
in  the  way  of  crisp  muslins,  and  the  white  and  cardi- 
nal wrap,  and  has  donned  her  mountain  suit,  the 
black  kilt  dress,  and  the  black  hat  and  roses.  It 
looks  a  little  shabby,  but  Nell  tells  herself  severely 
it  is  all  the  better  on  that  account. 

Leslie  and  Tom  are  the  first  to  reach  the  landing. 

"  Have  you  seen  your  friend  to-day,  or  learned 


LILY  ISLAND.  275 

anything  of  his  sudden  departure  ?"  she  asks,  as 
they  wait. 

"No,"  replies  Laible,  indifferently,  "  I  didn't  ex- 
pect to  see  him.  I  knew  of  course  if  he  was  called 
away  it  would  be  to  New  York." 

"  Then  you  think  he  will  not  come  back  to  bid  us 
a  formal  good-by?"  asks  Leslie,  leaning  down  over 
the  water. 

"  I  hardly  think  he  will  be  able  to.  He  will 
probably  send  a  letter  to  your  father." 

It  is  not  until  now  that  Leslie  knows  how  she  has 
been  depending  upon  this  chance  of  seeing  Favernel 
again. 

The  pretty  "  Comet"  steams  up  to  the  landing,  and 
the  party  embarks.  Tom  Laible  stands,  one  foot  on 
the  landing,  and  one  foot  on  the  boat,  and  helps  the 
ladies  over  the  narrow  plank.  "  Little  mountain 
maid,"  he  says,  as  he  takes  Nell's  hand.  Poor  Nell, 
the  shabbiness  of  her  costume  seems  quite  lost  on 
Mr.  Laible,  for  as  the  boat  pushes  off,  he  takes  his 
place  by  her  as  a  matter  of  course.  Her  heart  beats 
fast,  but  her  resolution  does  not  falter. 

"  Now  you  look  again  just  as  you  did  at  Upton," 
says  Tom,  "just  as  if  you  had  something  on  your 
tongue's  end  to  say  to  me,  something  disagreeable." 

Nell  recalls  the  episode.  The  whole  scene  comes 
back  to  her.  The  sun  setting  behind  the  hazy 
mountains,  the  faintly  stirred  bosom  of  the  lake,  the 
dark  forest  shadows.  She  remembers  how  the  con- 
trast struck  her  then,  between  her  own  estate  and 
that  of  the  man  on  the  grass  at  her  feet.  The  con- 


276  A  SANE   LUNATIC. 

trast  still  remains,  only  she  has  forgotten  it  for  a  time. 
Brenton,  with  its  repulsive  realities,  looms  up,  bid- 
ing its  time,  but  unavoidable.  Nell  looks  around 
at  the  gay  young  people,  so  well  dressed,  so  refined, 
and  seemingly  so  happy,  looks  up  at  the  stately  house 
and  grounds  they  are  leaving,  and  glances  at  the 
careless  good  looking  face  beside  her.  It  is  less  care- 
less than  usual. 

"  I  believe  I  began  to  fall  in  love  with  you  by  Um- 
bagog,"  says  Tom,  musingly. 

"  Mr.  Laible  !  I  should  be  sorry  to  think  that  you 
do  not  respect  me." 

"  I  respect  and  honor  you  above — " 

"  Then  why  are  you  here  ?" 

"  Why  should  I  not  be  here  ?  "  asks  Tom  in  un- 
feigned amazement. 

"  After  what  you  said  to  me  last  night  ?  You  said 
you  had  come  to  your  senses." 

"  Ah,  to  be  sure,"  says  Laible  slowly,  remembering 
Leslie.  "  So  I  did." 

"  Then  why  do  you  stay  here  ?  Don't  you  know 
that  you,  as  an  engaged  gentleman  are  doing  me  an 
injury,  keeping  away  the  eligible  young  men  who 
are  only  waiting  for  your  departure  ?" 

Tom  smiles  into  the  flushed  face,  then  rises  obedi- 
ently and  moves  away.  But  it  is  vain  to  try  to  reach 
Leslie,  the  circle  that  surrounds  her  is  too  dense. 
Blanche  makes  another  effort  to  secure  her  ex- 
admirer. 

"  Mr.  Laible  I  depend  upon  you  to  help  me  enter- 
tain," she  says,  drawing  near,  and  speaking  confi- 


LILY   ISLAND.  277 

dentially,  with  the  smile  that  Tom  has  so  often  tried 
vainly  to 'gain  from  her. 

"  The  task  of  entertaining  is  not  apt  to  fall  upon 
one  individual  at  a  picnic,"  he  replies  coolly. 

Blanche  can  hardly  credit  her  senses ;  but  she  soon 
recovers  from  her  discomfiture.  She  can  afford  to 
ignore  trifles. 

The  arrangements  have  all  been  made  for  an  early 
tea,  and  the  guests  sit  around  in  primitive  fashion, 
while  Augustus  and  two  of  the  other  servants  attend 
to  their  wants. 

"  Regy,"  whispers  Nell,  drawing  the  boy's  curly 
head  toward  her,  "  stay  with  me  all  you  can." 

"  Why  ?"  asks  the  boy,  having  proceeded  no  fur- 
ther on  life's  journey  than  to  the  honest  age. 

"  Why,  'ilka  lassie  has  her  laddie,  nane  they  say 
have  I,'  don't  you  see  I'm  the  odd  girl  of  the  com- 
pany ?  " 

Regy  looks  around.  "  Mr.  Laible  is  with  Leslie, 
isn't  he  ?  " 

"  Hush,  yes,  and  you  sit  down  here  by  me,  and  no 
matter  who  comes,  don't  you  get  up  and  leave  me," 
so  Regy  obeys,  and  the  girl  breathes  freely. 

Mr.  Laible  is  sitting  by  Leslie  to  be  sure,  but  that 
young  lady  is  engrossed  in  conversation  with  the 
gentleman  on  her  other  hand,  so  Tom  is  devoting  his 
time  to  gazing  at  Nell,  and  occasionally  indulges  in 
pantomime  which  threatens  to  result  in  his  changing 
his  position  to  one  in  her  vicinity.  Now  let  him 
come.  She  is  protected  by  Regy,  who  has  remained 


278  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

her  loyal  friend  ever  since  that  Fourth  of  July  when 
she  won  his  youthful  heart. 

"  Where  is  your  father?  "  asks  Nell. 

"  Home,"  says  Regy.  "  He  said  he  didn't  want 
to  come.  If  there's  anything  father  hates  to-day  it's 
one  thing  more  than  another." 

"  I  thought  so,"  laughs  Nell.  "  He  snubbed  me  un- 
mercifully this  afternoon.  Miss  Cobb,  too,  hasn't 
deigned  to  honor  us." 

"  I  guess  Blanche  didn't  ask  her." 

44  What  !  After  Miss  Cobb  arranged  this  handsome 
supper?  " 

44  Yes ;  I  heard  her  say  that  she  didn't  want  any 
respectable  old  party  to  catch  rheumatism  on  her 
account." 

44  O,  Regy,  how  can  you  laugh  !  I  think  it  would 
do  Miss  Appleton  good  to  be  kept  on  bread  and  wa- 
ter for  a  month,  and  I'd  like  to  be  her  jailor,"  says 
Nell,  fiercely. 

4i  Pshaw  !  You'd  give  her  butter  the  second  day, 
cake  and  wine  the  third,  and  let  her  out  the  fourth." 

Nell  laughs,  and  Tom  Laible  plate  in  hand,  and 
napkin  over  his  arm,  rises,  and  crosses  to  her.  She 
grows  grave  immediately. 

44  Miss  Forrest  won't  speak  to  me,"  says  Tom  apol- 
ogetically, but  with  an  amused  smile.  "  Won 't 
you  let  me  come  and  hear  what  you  are  saying?  " 

44  This  is  noted  for  being  a  free  country,  Mr.  Lai- 
ble, but  I  think  you  were  much  better  off  where  you 
were,"  replies  Nell,  coldly. 

Mr.  Laible  does  not  seem  to  be  offended  by  his  re- 


LILY  ISLAND.  279 

ception.  He  seats  himself  deliberately  and  comfort- 
ably on  a  part  of  Nell's  little  grassy  knoll. 

"  Is  Regy  one  of  those  eligible  gentlemen  with 
whom  I  was  not  to  interfere  ?  If  not,  I  can  amuse 
myself  and  not  hurt  you  by  remaining,"  and  so  say- 
ing, Tom  spreads  his  napkin  over  his  knees,  and  pro- 
ceeds with  his  meal. 

"  Regy,"  he  continues,  spying  Augustus  in  the  dis- 
tance, "will  you  kindly  go  and  send  that  'unbleached 
American'  over  here  with  the  cake  ?" 

"  No,  no  !  "  exclaims  Nell,  laying  her  hand  on  the 
boy's  arm.  "  Remember,"  she  says,  impressively. 

"  O  nonsense !  I'm  coming  back  in  a  minute," 
returns  Regy,  impatiently,  looking  from  Miss  Valen- 
tine to  Laible,  and  thinking  that  the  former  must 
have  deteriorated  greatly  in  bravery  since  the  glo- 
rious Fourth.  He  furthermore  adds  much  to  Nell's 
comfort  by  asking  scornfully,  "  What  are  you  afraid 
of?" 

"She  is  afraid  of  me,  Reginald,"  replies  Tom  calm- 
ly, "  but  I  will  bind  myself  over  to  keep  the  peace 
until  you  return  with  the  cake — cake  is  my  especial 
weakness.  Give  him  leave  of  absence,  little  lady." 

Regy  doesn't  wait  for  it,  but  runs  off,  leaving  Nell 
indignant,  but  helpless.  She  takes  refuge  in  digni- 
fied silence. 

"  I  am  aware  that  one  should  not  look  too  deeply 
into  things  of  a  delicate  nature,  but  the  longings  and 
aspirations  of  the  soul  will  not  always  be  put  down," 
begins  Laible,  breaking  the  stillness. 


280  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

Nell  is  afraid  of  what  may  be  coming.  She  looks 
desperately  in  the  direction  of  Regy's  roundabout. 

"  And  I  really  can  not  help  wondering,"  adds  Tom, 
mysteriously,  "  whether  this  salnd  was  not  left  over 
from  last  night.  The  circumstances  are  such  as  to 
raise  one's  suspicions." 

"  O  you  don't  know  how  I  am  getting  to  dislike 
you,  Mr.  Laible,"  laughs  Nell.  "  I  was  having  such 
a  good  time  with  Regy  before  you  came  ;  and  Leslie 
has  stopped  talking  to  that  gentleman,  now,"  she 
adds  suggestively. 

"No,  don't  you  see  she  has  begun  again.  And 
she's  smiling.  I  haven't  the  heart  to  spoil  her  pleas- 
ure. I'd  rather  inflict  myself  upon  you,"  and  Lai- 
ble's  expression  is  so  thoroughly  contented,  that 
Nell  is  discouraged,  and  silence  reigns  again. 

Regy  returns  with  the  cake. 

"  You  seem  as  good  as  new,"  he  says,  grinning  at 
Miss  Valentine,  who  wishes  she  had  not  tried  to  form 
an  alliance  with  a  creature  so  completely  lacking  in 
tact  as  a  boy  of  twelve. 

Lily  Island  belongs  to  Fairylands,  and  the  luxu- 
riant, carefully  kept  grass  and  trees,  show  the  con- 
stant care  which  is  bestowed  upon  it.  There  could 
not  be  a  prettier  spot  for  a  picnic,  and  the  beautiful 
day  promises  as  Nell  has  said,  a  beautiful  evening. 
Supper  is  over,  and  the  twilight  hardly  closes  in 
when  the  full  moon  rises  in  stately  magnificence  be- 
hind the  turrets  of  the  great  house  on  the  main  land. 
A  half  dozen  little  boats  swing  idly  at  their  mooring, 
but  no  one  seems  in  haste  to  embark.  The  scene  is 


LILY    ISLAND.  281 

so  very  beautiful,  the  guests  seem  content  to  sit  and 
feast  their  eyes.  Leslie  hears  a  young  lady  near  her 
say,  "  I  should  think  Leslie  Forrest  would  be  the' 
happiest  girl  in  the  world."  "  The  happiest  girl  in 
the  world."  She  muses  on  the  words  as  she  strays 
away  from  the  others,  down  the  sloping  bank  and 
seats  herself  at  the  water's  edge.  She  supposes  her 
movement  to  be  unnoticed,  but  she  is  hardly  seated 
when  Blanche  Appleton  advances  deliberately. 

"  I  want  to  see  you  alone  a  minute,  Leslie,"  she 
says. 

"Well?" 

"  Don't  use  that  weary  tone  either,  my  dear,  for  it 
is  the  best  of  news  I  have  for  you." 

Leslie  turns  eagerly  at  this.  Douglas  has  perhaps, 
after  all,  left  a  message  for  her. 

"  I  am  going  away  from  here,  to-morrow." 

"Yes?" 

"  But  for  good — for  good.  You  don't  realize  the 
blessing,"  laughs  Blanche.  "  Of  course  you  know 
that  I  know  that  you  don't  like  me,  but  I  have  had 
too  hard  a  life  to  mourn  over  such  a  thing  as  that ; 
and  I  wouldn't  leave  so  good  a  home,  with  so  many 
perquisites,  on  that  account.  No,  to-morrow  morn- 
ing I  shall  tell  your  father  that  my  friends  are  mis- 
erable— desoU  without  me,  that  I  must  go  to  them 
without  an  instant's  delay.  That  will  be  a  lie  you 
understand.  I'll  tell  you  the  truth.  Douglas  Faver- 
nel  will  give  me  a  fortune  if  I  will  go,  and  we  all 
know  that  his  motive  is  not  that  so  much  money  is 
a  burden  to  him,  or  that  he  longs  to  see  Frank 
12* 


282  A  SANE   LUNATIC. 

righted.  It  is  simply  that  he  knows  you  will  be 
freer  and  happier  when  I  am  gone.  Now,  am  I  not 
good  natured  after  all  ?  I  see  you  in  the  dumps,  and 
Douglas  gone  away,  and  I  put  two  and  two  together 
and  conclude  that  you  have  quarreled.  Take  my 
advice  and  be  sensible.  He  adores  you.  Men  don't 
give  away  such  sums  of  money  without  a  pretty 
strong  motive.  Good-by,  perhaps  some  time  we 
may  meet  again  and  be  better  friends,"  and  she  is 
gone,  leaving  Leslie  speechless,  a  prey  to  sharper 
regret  than  before.  How  he  has  loved  her !  Is  it 
too  late  to  recall  him  ?  In  vain  she  tries  to  remem- 
ber any  act  of  hers  which  could  come  under  the  head 
of  coquetry.  Her  clever  management  in  the  avoid- 
ance of  tete-d-tete  meetings  is  all  she  can  accuse  her- 
self of,  and  she  does  so  hotly.  Oh,  if  he  would  but 
come  now — come  back  for — 

"  Les— lie  !  " 

The  company  beyond  her  are  untying  the  boats 
and  she  must  join  them.  But  it  was  her  father's 
voice  that  called,  and  she  starts  to  her  feet  and  hur- 
ries in  the  direction  of  it. 

"  Where  are  you,  Leslie — O,  here,  and  by  your- 
self. Well,  Favernel,  what  do  you  think  of  a  young 
woman  who  prefers  solitude  to  the  company  of  such 
a  happy  crowd  of  young  people  ?  "  asks  Mr.  Forrest 
turning  to  the  gentleman  behind  him.  The  lawyer's 
voice  has  a  good  natured  ring  in  it.  His  bonhommie 
has  returned  with  his  friend. 

"  Mr.  Favernel  has  come  back  to  take  a  little 
more  satisfactory  leave  of  us,  my  dear;  we  have  been 


LILT   ISLAND.  283 

talking  business  over  there  at  home  this  half  hour. 
I  hardly  thought  it  would  be  of  any  use  to  try  to  find 
you.  I  thought  you  would  have  been  off  boating  by 
this  time." 

So  she  might  have  been  1  Leslie,  since  the  first 
glad  shock  of  surprise,  has  stood  trembling.  Now 
she  is  conscious  of  fervent  thanksgiving  that  no  such 
trial  as  that  of  missing  this  visit  has  been  sent  her. 

"  But  Mr.  Favernel  thought  he  had  better  make 
the  effort,  inasmuch  as  it  is  a  long  farewell  we  must 
make  him." 

"A  long  farewell?"  repeats  Leslie. 

"  Yes,  Miss  Forrest,  I  am  about  starting  for 
India." 

"  For  India  !  "  The  girl  speaks  the  words  with  dif- 
ficulty and  her  face  is  pitifully  white  in  the  moon- 
light. 

"  Yes.  I  have  always  intended  to  go  some- 
time, and  now  the  opportunity  presents  itself.  Of 
course  I  could  not  leave  for  an  absence,  perhaps  of 
years,  without  saying  good-by  to  you  all  who  have 
treated  me  so  kindly." 

"  Kindly  I  Don't  talk  about  kindness,"  interrupts 
Mr.  Forrest,  impatiently.  "  I  don't  know  what  I'm 
going  to  do  without  you.  Dear,  dear,  there's  little 
enough  time  to  say  all  I  must  say  to  you  before  you 
go.  Shake  hands  with  Leslie  and  come.  I  will 
drive  you  to  the  depot." 

Favernel  advances  to  the  still  white  figure  and 
takes  her  hand  in  his  strong  one,  and  looks  wistfully, 
scrutinizingly  at  her,  as  though  fearing  his  memory 


284  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

of  her  face  might  prove  untruthful  in  some  particu- 
lar. Before  his  return  she  will  be  married.  He 
drops  the  hand. 

"Good-by,"  he  says.  "  I  wish  you  every  happiness 
in  life."  Then  he  turns,  and  Mr.  Forrest  takes  his 
arm  as  they  walk  away. 

Leslie  looks  after  them  with  wild  eyes.  Is  it 
possible  that  he  can  come  and  go,  and  she  never  say 
one  word  of  all  that  is  in  her  bursting  heart  ?  O, 
what  a  wretched,  fettered  creature  a  woman  is  ! 
Doomed  to  endure  the  tortures  of  Tantalus  and  still 
remember  the  proprieties  which  allow  her  to  give 
only  that  which  is  begged  of  her.  With  desperate 
effort  the  girl  throws  off  the  penetrating  languor 
which  envelops  her  like  a  garment,  and  runs  until 
she  conies  up  with  her  father  and  his  friend. 

"  I  have  something  more  to  say  to  Mr.  Favernel," 
she  says,  breathlessly,  catching  her  father's  arm. 

"  Well,  saj7  it,  my  dear,  say  it,  there's  nothing  to 
prevent,"  returns  Mr.  Forrest,  impatient  of  the  inter- 
ruption. 

"  I  must  say  it  to  him  alone,"  says  Leslie,  desper- 
ately. 

"  O  nonsense,  my  dear,"  he  begins,  when  Faver- 
nel comes  to  Leslie's  side  and  places  her  hand  with- 
in his  arm. 

"  Go  back  to  the  house  if  you  choose,  Mr.  Forrest, 
I  will  meet  you  there,"  he  says. 

"  No  I'll  wait  here  for  you,"  returns  the  elder 
gentleman,  testily,  seating  himself  on  a  rustic  sofa  ; 
"  be  quick,  Leslie." 


LILY   ISLAND.  285 

Leslie,  frightened  almost  to  death  at  her  own 
temerity,  and  trembling  like  a  leaf,  is  in  no  condition 
to  speak.  Favernel  knows  it,  and  as  they  walk  by 
the  water-side  says : 

"Take  your  time  Miss  Forrest,  there  is  no  hurry." 

Indeed  to  him  there  is  no  hurry  ;  missing  a  few 
trains,  or  even  the  steamer  itself  is  of  little  conse- 
quence compared  to  the  fact  that  the  woman  he 
loves  is  leaning  on  his  arm,  walking  alone  with  him 
in  the  moonlight,  of  her  own  free  will.  Silence  re- 
mains unbroken  for  a  minute  save  by  the  plash  of  an 
occasional  oar,  and  the  strain  of  a  song  far  away  over 
the  water,  then  Leslie  speaks  in  a  low  unsteady 
voice. 

"  Blanche  Appleton  has  just  been  telling  me  of 
your  bribe  to  her,  Mr.  Favernel.  I  could  not  let  you 
go  without  thanking  you  for  any  part  my  comfort 
may  have  had  in  your  motive.  " 

"  I  shall  be  glad  to  think  of  you  as  separated  from 
her,"  says  Favernel  simply,  and  says  no  more.  Leslie 
is  in  dire  distress. 

"  It  is — it  is  a  great  deal  of  money,"  she  says  shyly, 
**  when  one  remembers  that  you  allow  yourself  so 
little.  How,"  examining  the  fringe  on  her  dress, 
which  glitters  in  the  moonlight,  "  how  can  you  af- 
ford such  a  trip  ?  Was  yesterday  your  thirty-fifth 
birthday  ?" 

Favernel  smiles,  rather  gloomily,  and  explains 
that  his  expenses  are  to  be  paid  in  consideration  of 
the  business  which  he  contemplates  combining  with 
his  prospective  pleasure. 


286  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

"  I — I  feared  last  night  when  you  went  away  so 
suddenly,  not  even  saying  good  night  to  me,  that  I 
had  offended  you." 

Favernel  looks  down  into  the  pure,  white  face. 

"  Why  do  you  speak  to  me  so,  now  ?  A  few  days 
since,  you  hadn't  a.kind  word  for  me,  and  now,  but 
that  I  know  the  truth,  you  would  make  a  fool  of 
me,"  he  says  in  a  repressed  voice. 

"  What  truth  ?" 

"  Is  it  hard  to  guess  ?  Your  father  had  the  cruel 
kindness  last  night  to  tell  me  of  your  engagement 
and  prospective  marriage.  I  do  not  dare  to  think 
why  you  did  not  tell  me  yourself.  I  hate  to  believe 
that  there  is  a  shadow  of  coquetry  about  you." 

"  My  father  told  you  that?" 

All  the  shyness  and  hesitation  have  vanished  from 
Leslie's  manner.  She  speaks  slowly,  thoughtfully, 
and  before  she  again  breaks  the  silence,  she  has  a 
clue  to  the  truth.  A  shining  joy  comes  into  her 
eyes,  as  her  fears  melt  away. 

"  Yes,  I  am  going  to  be  married,"  she  says  quietly. 
"  The  reason  I  did  not  tell  you  before  is  that  I  was 
not  sure  of  myself  until  last  night." 

"  Was  the — gentleman  present  last  evening  ?" 
asks  Favernel  on  an  uncontrollable  impulse. 

"  Yes,  he  was  there.     Bless  him  I" 

The  low,  loving  tone  is  torture  to  Douglas.  He 
turns  involuntarily.  Leslie  feels  that  he  is  about  to 
leave  her.  Her  heart  beats  fast. 

"  May  I  describe  him  to  you  ?"  she  asks  hurriedly. 

Favernel  controls  himself  and  stands  still. 


LILY  ISLAND.  287 

"  If  you  like  to,"  he  says  stiffly. 

Leslie  looks  up  at  his  face,  so  immovable  in  the 
moonlight,  and  clasps  both  her  hands  around  his  arm. 
Her  voice  trembles  as  she  speaks. 

"  He  is  tall,  and  grander  looking  than  any  other 
man.  He  is  good,  and  unselfish,  and  high-minded, 
and  forgiving.  People  call  him  handsome.  I  do  not 
think  of  that  any  longer.  I  see  only  his  dear  eyes 
that  love  me  so  truly — and  I  cling  close  to  his  arm 
that  can  be  so  tender  in  its  strength  I" 

Favernel  is  looking  down  quietly  ;  but  slow,  pro- 
verbially slow  of  comprehension  as  men  are  on  those 
very  occasions  when  they  should  be  quickest,  he  is 
at  last  understanding  that  there  has  been  a  mistake. 
Leslie  feels  his  heart  throb  against  her  clasped  hands. 

"Douglas — must  I — are  you  going  to  make  me 
tell  you—  ?" 

"  My  darling  !  "  exclaims  Favernel,  unclasping 
the  clinging  hands  and  taking  her  in  his  arms,  half 
doubting  that  he  is  not  dreaming  the  whole, — then 
the  whisper  of  the  water  rippling  against  the  bank, 
and  the  breeze  through  the  pines,  make  themselves 
heard  in  the  stillness ;  and  the  moonlight  falls  on 
two  lovers  who  forget  that  Lily  Island  is  not  a 
desert  isle,  with  only  themselves  for  inhabitants. 

But  soon  a  querulous,  impatient  voice,  breaks  the 
spell. 

"  Favernel  I  Favernel-!  "  it  calls,  and  Mr.  Forrest 
comes  toward  them  among  the  trees. 

"  Well,  Favernel,  you've  lost  that  train." 

"  Have  I,  Mr.  Forrest  ?  But  I  have  gained  your 
daughter," 


288  A  SANE   LUNATIC. 

CHAPTER   XX. 

AN     ANNOUNCEMENT. 

"  And  where  she  only  thought  to  glean, 
She  found  a  harvest  round  her  feet. " 

— J.  G-.  HoiiL 

"It  IB  no  secret  I  tell  you,  nor  am  I  ashamed  to  declare  It ; 
I  have  liked  to  be  with  yon,  to  see  you,  to  speak  with  you  always." 

— LONGFELLOW. 

MR.  FORREST,  at  breakfast  the  following 
morning,  worries  his  housekeeper  greatly 
by  his  unusual  behavior.  He  throws  aside  the 
morning  paper  as  if  the  affairs  of  the  nation  had 
ceased  to  be  of  consequence.  He  hardly  touches 
his  food,  and  yet  seems  to  be  in  high  spirits.  He 
chucks  Nell  under  the  chin  and  tells  her  she  is 
growing  handsome.  He  asks  Regy  if  he  would  like 
to  stay  at  home  from  school  and  go  fishing  with  Mr. 
Laible  and  himself;  and  altogether  says  and  does 
much  to  confirm  Miss  Cobb  in  her  opinion  that  her 
relative  is  a  lax  man. 

Leslie  does  not  appear.  Miss  Cobb  shakes  her 
head  and  sighs.  She  longs  for  the  old  days  when 
Leslie  was  not  pale  and  silent,  when  there  was  no 
company,  and  when  the  affairs  of  the  household 
proceeded  in  a  comparatively  methodical  and  sys- 
tematic manner. 

"  I  wonder  when  Blanche  will  make  her  appear- 
ance," says  Mr.  Forrest. 


AN   ANNOUNCEMENT.  289 

"  Her  breakfast  has  gone  up,"  returns  Miss 
Dorothy  shortly  ;  "she'll  be  down  soon." 

"  We  will  wait  here  until  she  comes.  I  have 
something  to  announce." 

"  Can't  you  go  into  the  library  ?"  asks  Miss  Cobb, 
always  keen  for  system,  and  more  anxious  that  the 
servants  should  attend  to  their  work  at  the  proper 
time  than  to  hear  any  news  whatever.  "  Every  one 
seems  to  have  finished,"  she  adds  suggestively. 

"  I  think  we  will  stay  where  we  are,"  replies  Mr. 
Forrest,  with  exasperating  calmness,  "  we  are  situa- 
ted rather  comfortably,"  and  again,  as  Nell  is  his 
next  neighbor,  he  pats  her  shoulder  and  again  tells 
her  that  she  has  gained  flesh  and  good  looks  at 
Fairylands,  which  is  true,  but  somewhat  embarrass- 
ing for  Nell,  as  Mr.  Laible  sits  opposite  her,  and, 
as  he  has  finished  breakfast,  has  nothing  better  to 
do  than  watch  his  vis  d-vis.  All  are  silent.  Miss 
Cobb  fidgets  in  her  chair,  and  the  bulfinch,  who 
has  almost  finished  shedding  his  feathers,  practices 
up  on  fragments  of  his  song,  preparatory  to  the 
Winter  campaign. 

Regy  rolls  napkin  rings,  and  builds  houses  with 
the  delicate  goblets,  placing  them  in  such  precarious 
positions  that  Miss  Dorothy  feels  herself  grow  thin 
under  the  infliction. 

For  five  minutes  they  sit  thus  before  Miss  Apple- 
ton  is  heard  on  the  stairs.  She  is  humming,  and  that, 
with  Blanche,  suggests  that  she  is  at  peace  with  all 
mankind. 

18 


290  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

In  obedience  to  her  guardian's  call  the  young  lady 
conies  to  the  door. 

"  Not  through  breakfast !  "  she  exclaims,  "  and 
Leslie  not  even  down  yet?  I  thought  I  was  the 
only  lazy  one  in  the  family." 

"  Come  in,  my  dear,  and  sit  in  Leslie's  place,"  and 
Blanche  obeys,  conscious  by  this  time  that  some- 
thing of  interest  is  in  the  air. 

"  I  have  something  to  tell  you  all,"  begins  Mr. 
Forrest,  "  which  relates  to  our  friend,  Douglas 
Favernel." 

Every  face  at  the  table  shows  interest. 

"  When  he  left  us  so  suddenly  on  the  night  of 
the  party,  it  was  not,  as  I  supposed,  to  go  immediate- 
ly to  New  York.  He  remained  in  Boston.  Yester- 
day, he  made  up  his  mind  to  go  to  India." 

Tom  Laible  exclaims  and  leans  forward. 

"  He  came  here  last  evening  to  bid  us  good-by. 
It  was  just  as  you  were  starting  out  in  the  boats 
that  we  crossed  to  the  island  to  find  my  daughter 
Leslie." 

Mr.  Forrest  pronounces  the  last  three  words  with 
unusual  pride,  and  three  consciences  in  the  room 
accuse  their  owners  of  carelessness  as  to  his  daugh- 
ter Leslie's  movements  the  night  before. 

"  While  on  the  island,  Mr.  Favernel  gave  up  his 
India  plan,  and  right  here  I  will  say  to  my  cousin 
Dorothy  that  I  have  misled  her  as  to  a  certain  love 
affair,  as  she  will  remember.  I  am  happier  to-day 
than  I  ever  was  in  my  life  ;  happier  than  if  I  had 
gained  a  million  dollars,  and  I  call  upon  you  all  to 


AN   ANNOUNCEMENT.  291 

rejoice  in  my  joy.  My  daughter  Leslie,  is  to  marry 
my  dear  friend  Douglas  Favernel !  " 

If  Mr.  Forrest  has  been  talking  to  produce  an 
effect  he  must  certainly  be  satisfied. 

Miss  Cobb  sits  opposite  him,  her  face  wearing 
the  perfectly  vacant  expression  which,  with  her, 
indicates  extremest  surprise. 

But  to  no  one  does  the  news  bring  so  complete  a 
revulsion  of  feeling  as  to  Nell  Valentine.  She 
understands  Mr.  Forrest's  allusion  to  the  mistaken 
love  affair,  and  realizes  in  a  moment  that  Tom 
Laible  has  never  been  engaged  to  Leslie  ;  and  she 
remembers  the  officious  little  scolding  she  gave  him, 
and  realizes  how  absurd  it  must  have  sounded. 
She  raises  her  eyes  to  his  and  finds  his  smiling  gaze 
bent  upon  her,  and  knows  he  is  reading  her 
thoughts.  Her  hot  blushes  mount  furiously  over 
brow  and  cheek,  and  she  wishes  fervently  that  the 
floor  of  the  dining  room  might  give  way  and  deposit 
her  in  the  shades  of  the  cellar. 

Mr.  Forrest  rises. 

"  Now  I  want  everybody  to  understand  that  this 
is  a  grand  holiday.  Mr.  Laible,  no  business  for  us 
to-day,  sir  !  Ah,  you  little  know  how  I  have  been 
befooled  about  you." 

"  I  begin  to  have  a  slight  inkling,  Mr.  Forrest, 
and  although  I  do  not  understand  the  means  by 
which  it  was  brought  about,  I  realize  that  I  have 
obtained  a  valuable  gift  from  you  under  false  pre- 
tences, and  when  I  have  returned  it  I  shall  only  be 


292  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

where  I  was  before,  with  the  extra  advantage  of  the 
association  I  have  enjoyed  with  you." 

Mr.  Forrest  walks  around  the  table  and  the  two 
men  shake  hands. 

"  Let  there  be  no  talk  of  returning  gifts,  either 
now  or  in  the  future.  I  have  been  very  glad  to 
shift  trouble,  which  I  did  not  care  to  sustain,  upon 
your  young  shoulders,  and  may  do  it  again.  Why, 
hang  it,  man,  I  never  began  to  like  you  so  well  as 
to-day  when  I  know  you  are  not  going  to  be  my 
son-in-law." 

Laible  laughs,  not  at  all  offended  by  his  host's 
speech,  and  Nell  jumps  up  from  the  table,  for  Les- 
'lie  has  just  come  silently  in  at  the  door.  In  an 
instant  she  is  surrounded.  Even  Miss  Cobb  forgets 
that  the  dining  room  is  not  the  proper  place  for  a 
family  gathering  out  of  meal  hours,  and  sheds  a  few 
happy  tears  as  she  wishes  her  beloved  child  joy. 

"  You  deceptive,  unprincipled  girl,"  is  Nell's  pub- 
lic comment.  She  reserves  anything  more  tender 
for  the  "  good  long  talk "  she  knows  that  she  and 
Leslie  will  have  when  next  they  are  alone. 

Blanche  comes  forward  with  a  gracious,  knowing 
nod  of  the  head,  as  she  takes  both  Leslie's  hands. 

"Took  my  advice,  didn't  you?  Well,  you  will 
have  a  splendid  husband.  And  now  for  the  carry- 
ing out  of  my  programme,"  and  she  turns  to  Mr. 
Forrest,  whom  she  draws  aside  in  order  to  explain 
why  she  must  leave  his  hospitable  roof  without 
delay. 

Then  Mr.  Lamkin  puts  in  his  word. 


AN   ANNOUNCEMENT.  293 

"  I  congratulate  you,  I'm  sure,  Miss  Leslie,"  he 
says,  shaking  her  hand  in  his  undecided  fashion. 
"  I  told  you,"  he  continues  more  cheerfully,  "  that 
some  more  worthy  fellow  would  get  you,  some  one 
who  hadn't  so  much  else  to  think  of,"  here  his  gaze 
wanders  back  to  the  table  where  his  phosphate 
awaits  him. 

"  What  am  I  to  understand  from  that,  Miss 
Forrest  ?"  asks  Tom,  as  they  cross  the  hall  to  the 
library.  "  Did  the  Lamkin  really  —  pop,  you 
know?" 

Leslie  laughs — the  little  tearful  laugh  that  Mr. 
Lamkin's  eccentricities  always  elicit  from  her. 

"  He  did  endure  considerable  anguish  one  even- 
ing on  my  account,"  she  says,  unot  for  fear  I 
wouldn't  accept  him,  but  for  fear  I  would." 

"  Have  you  sufficiently  considered  the  thing  ?  " 
*>sks  Tom  seriously.  "  I  am  not  sure  but  that  he 
needs  you  more  than  Douglas  does.  I  understand 
that  he  has  rheumatism  severely  at  times.  He  told 
me  himself  that  he  has  suffered  everything — that 
his  mother  often  has  to  soothe  his  woes  with  a  hot 
flat-iron.  Now  Miss  Forrest,"  pursues  Tom,  "  you 
should  be  philanthropic,  you  should  aim  high  in  a 
matrimonial  alliance.  I  don't  believe  that  Douglas 
ever  has  to  be  ironed." 

"  Eh  ?  What  ?"  asks  Mr.  Forrest,  coming  in  and 
looking  eagerly  around.  "  Did  you  say  Douglas 
was  here  ?  No.  I  think  I'll  drive  down  and  bring 
him ;  shall  I  Leslie  ?  " 


294  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

"  I  suppose  he  will  come  of  himself  if  you  give 
him  time,"  replies  the  girl. 

She  can  but  be  amused  at  a  certain  deference  in 
her  father's  manner  to  her  since  last  evening. 

"  I  may  as  well  go,"  says  Mr.  Forrest,  and  as  he 
hurries  out  of  the  room,  Nell  laughs. 

"  You'll  have  no  chance  to  speak  to  Mr.  Favernel, 
except  over  your  father's  shoulder,  see  if  you  do. 
He  is  completely  in  love  with  him,  himself." 

"  Miss  Forrest,"  says  Tom  with  mischievous  eyes, 
"  I  am  going  to  take  a  walk.  Do  you  think  if  you 
tell  Miss  Valentine  you  wish  her  to  take  care  of  me 
that  she  will  come  too  ?  " 

"  Nell,  do  you  know  this  man  male  me  say  that  to 
you  the  night  of  the  party;  he  said  there  was  a  mys- 
tic power  in  the  request.  What  did  he  mean?" 

"  I'll  tell  you  sometime  what  he  meant,"  replies 
Nell,  with  dignity,  "  but  the  power  has  all  departed 
now.  I  don't  care  to  walk  this  morning,  Mr.  Laible." 

Leslie  considers  this  the  vanishing  point.  A 
fellow  feeling  makes  us  wondrous  kind,  and  she  sud- 
denly remembers  that  she  wants  to  have  a  good  talk 
with  her  cousin  Dorothy,  to  atone  for  the  long  re- 
straint between  them;  so  she  goes  to  the  butler's  pan- 
try where,  if  all  the  rest  of  the  universe  were  in  an 
uproar,  Miss  Cobb  would  still  stand  and  wash  her  sil- 
ver and  glass,  so  long  as  the  four  walls  stood. 

When  Leslie  has  gone,  Tom  speaks  again. 

"  You  had  better  come;  Douglas  will  be  here  soon, 
and  you  will  feel  dreadfully  de  trop." 


AN   ANNOUNCEMENT.  295 

"  Fairylands  is  large;  I  think  I  can  keep  out  of  the 
way." 

"  Miss  Valentine,"  he  says,  trying  to  speak 
gravely,  "  don't  you  think  I  deserve  something  in 
the  way  of  a  reward  of  merit  for  the  exemplary  meek- 
ness with  which  I  took  all  the  hard  words  you  gave 
me  the  other  night  ?  You  know  now  I  didn't  de- 
serve them." 

"  Mr.  Laible,  if  you  dare  to  make  fun  of  me  about 
that  I  will  never  forgive  you,"  and  Nell's  eyes  flash 
through  tears.  "  It  is  too  humiliating  that  I  should 
have  been  so  deceived,  and  you  led  me  on,  you  know 
you  did,  saying  all  that  about  coming  to  your  sen- 
ses." 

"  My  little  Nell,  every  word  I  said  was  true.  I 
have  come  to  my  senses.  You  do  hold  my  happiness 
in  your  hands.  Do  you  love  me  ?  " 

Nell  is  silent  a  moment,  turning  away  her  head, 
although  she  allows  her  hands  to  be  taken.  Then  : 

"  Mr.  Laible,"  she  says  slowly,  "  I'm  afraid  you 
feel  very  sure  of  me." 

"  My  darling,  do  you  resent  that  ?  Do  you  resent 
that  I  seem  to  have  loved  you  always,  always  to  have 
welcomed  your  presence  in  a  room  and  regretted 
your  absence  from  it,  and  that  I  thank  God  for  the 
belief  that  I  possess  your  warm  generous  heart?" 
and  Laible  brings  her  face  close  to  him.  "  You  have 
nothing  to  defend  yourself  from  in  me,  do  not  fear  or 
hesitate  to  put  your  happiness  in  my  keeping,  for  you 
shall  never  regret  it,  my  little  love,  so  long  as  we 
both  live." 


296  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

The  sunshine  streams  in  through  the  stained  glass, 
touching  the  pictures  and  statuary  with  rainbow 
tints,  and  lies  in  a  long  warm  stripe  of  color  across 
the  floor.  Laible  stands  in  silence,  waiting  for  Nell 
to  look  up,  which  she  does  at  last,  giving  way  com- 
pletely to  her  great  bliss.  Brenton  and  its  trials 
fade  like  a  dissolving  view.  Before  her  stretches 
the  vista  of  a  life,  not  untroubled,  perhaps,  but  wel- 
come with  whatever  it  may  bring,  for  the  sake  of  the 
man  by  her  side. 

"  But ! "  she  exclaims  suddenly,  "  no  one  will  ever 
believe  how  heroic  and  self-sacrificing  I  was  going  to 
be.  Why,  I  was  going  to  give  you  up  to  Leslie.  I 
really  was." 

"  I  am  infinitely  obliged." 

"But  that  was  yesterday.  To-day  I  couldn't  do 
it;  so  there  goes  my  last  hope  of  heroism." 

"  I  don't  know  about  that,"  responds  Tom,  looking 
down  at  her  tenderly,  "you  have  in  you  the  stuff  that 
heroines  are  made  of." 

Nell  shakes  her  head.  "  Unless  Blanche  Apple- 
ton  should  appear  upon  the  scene  again  I  can  not 
imagine  anything  happening  after  this  to  give  me 
cause  to  distinguish  myself." 

Laible  frowns  slightly.  "You  have  bade  Miss 
Appleton  good-by,  and  she  has  gone.  That  is 
enough.  Let  us  not  talk  of  her." 

o 

"O  yes,  she  is  gone,  or  going,"  assents  Twinkle, 
nodding  slowly,  "  but  that  will  not  prevent  her  com- 
ing back.  Did  it  never  occur  to  you  that  she  had 
set  her  heart  upon  marrying  Douglas  Favernel  ? 


AN   ANNOUNCEMENT.  297 

Depend  upon  it  she  would  like  to  change  fiances 
with  Leslie." 

"  Very  likely,  but  even  if  Miss  Forrest  were  to 
consent  to  such  an  arrangement,  Frank  Favernel 
would  not.  He  is  a  devoted  lover." 

Nell  shakes  her  head  skeptically.  "  He  loves 
money  better  than  anything  or  anybody  in  this  world, 
and  I  am  confident  that  he  would  agree  to  take  Les- 
lie's, at  any  price  of  truth  or  honor." 

Tom  imprisons  the  speaker's  restless  little  hands. 

"  What  a  cruel  judge  for  so  small  a  one  !  Wheth- 
er you  are  right  or  wrong  will  never  be  tested,  and 
certainly  our  first  difference  mast  not  occur  upon  a 
subject  of  so  little  importance  to  us  as  the  love  af- 
fairs of  that  couple,"  he  says. 

Nell's  coloring  grows  beautiful  under  his  ardent 
gaze. 

"  Life  is  not  long  enough  for  all  we  must  say  to 
each  other,  Twinkle  1" 


298  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

CHAPTER   XXI. 

A   DARING    SCHEME. 

"  What  gifts  God  gave  you  !  Think  of  It ! 
A  form  well-fashioned,  strong  and  tall, 
A  face  all  manliness,  and  all 
A  woman  loves."  — JOACJCTIN  MLLLKB. 

A  LTHOUGH  Fairylands  has  indeed  taken  on 
-*-Jk-  magical  charms  for  him,  Tom  Laible  can  not 
forget  that  he  is  only  a  young  lawyer  with  a  fortune 
yet  to  make,  so,  after  a  day  or  two  more  spent  in 
the  society  of  his  bewitching  lady -love,  he  leaves  for 
New  York,  inspired  by  a  new  and  powerful  motive, 
to  work  as  he  has  never  done  before  in  all  his  easy 
insouciant  life. 

Notes  from  Twinkle,  enchanting  compounds  of 
nonsense  and  earnestness,  petting  and  scolding,  ap- 
pear daity  among  his  serious  morning  mail,  and  what 
with  these  and  the  tantalizing  shortness  of  the  dis- 
tance which  separates  him  from  her,  it  is  not  wonder- 
ful that  by  the  time  three  weeks  have  passed,  Mr. 
Laible  finds  that  business  calls  him  imperatively  to 
Boston. 

As  he  gives  no  warning  of  his  intended  visit, 
there  is  no  one  to  meet  him  upon  his  arrival  at  the 
Lawndale  station ;  so  he  walks  rapidly  along  the 
winding  road  amid  the  Autumn  foliage,  and  amuses 
himself  by  picturing  Twinkle's  start  of  surprise,  and 


A  DARING   SCHEME.  299 

• 

the  near-sighted,  peering  look,  which  will  precede 
her  joyful  recognition  of  him.  He  smiles  at  the 
pleasant  fancy,  and  the  smile  is  still  on  his  lips  as  he 
reaches  the  broad  gates  of  Fairylands. 

"  This  is  the  loveliest  place  in  the  world,"  he  says 
warmly,  under  his  breath. 

Passing  in,  he  nearly  stumbles  against  a  small 
figure  stooping  over  a  bed  of  scarlet  geraniums,  close 
beside  one  of  the  pillars. 

Nell  rises,  uttering  a  suppressed  scream. 

Tom,  with  a  happy  exclamation,  takes  her  in  his 
arms ;  but  all  his  anticipations  vanish  as  she  bursts 
into  tears. 

"  Why  Twinkle — Nell — what  is  it  ?  Are  you  so 
glad  to  see  me,  or  did  I  frighten  you  ?" 

"  Yes,"  she  says,  trying  to  look  up.  "You  fright- 
ened me.  Every  thing  frightens  me  to-day." 

"  My  darling  child,  what  is  it  ?  What  has  hap- 
pened?" asksLaible,  filled  with  apprehension  by  her 
manner  and  the  paleness  of  her  face. 

"  It  is  only  that.  I  am  nervous.  Think  of  it,  I 
who  am  never  nervous  I"  replies  Nell,  allowing  her- 
self to  be  led  to  the  nearest  seat. 

"  I  ought  to  have  warned  you  of  my  visit.  I  would 
not  have  startled  you,  dear — you  know." 

"  I  know.  It  was  right.  It  would  have  delighted 
me  but  for  my  foolish  state.  It  does  delight  me," 
and  Twinkle  lifts  her  eyes.  There  are  tears  in  them, 
notwithstanding  the  familiar  smile.  "  I  have  a  great 
mind  to  tell  you,"  she  says  slowly  and  thoughtfully, 
still  looking  at  him. 


300  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

"  Of  course  you  will  tell  me  everything,  and  be- 
fore we  leave  this  spot,"  returns  Tom,  decisively. 

A  little  rebellious  sparkle  comes  into  Nell's  eyes, 
and  her  tears  dry. 

"  You  order  me  to  tell  you.  Do  I  understand 
you?" 

"  Not  in  an  offensive  way.  I  claim  the  privilege 
of  sharing  your  sorrows,  heavy  or  light,  that  is  all." 

Nell's  face  wears  an  odd  expression  as  she  still 
looks  at  him. 

"  Then,  dear,  if  you  are  determined  to  share  my 
troubles  heavy  or  light,  I  shall  tell  you  all  that  in- 
clines me  to  be  unstrung  and  hysterical  to-day,  and 
you  shall  say  if  the  weakness  is  not  pardonable.  In 
the  first  place  my  presentiment  that  we  had  not  seen 
the  last  of  Miss  Appleton  and  Frank  Favernel,  was 
not  so  groundless  as  you  thought.  We  have  not  seen 
Miss  Appleton  to  be  sure,  but  her  lover  has  been 
here  repeatedly,  and  through  him  we  have  felt  her." 

"  Why  should  the  fellow  wish  to  come  here  ?" 

"  Apparently  for  the  purpose  of  annoying  Leslie. 
You  know  that  as  soon  as  she  became  engaged  to 
Douglas  she  begged  him  to  let  his  beard  grow  again 
in  order  to  look  as  unlike  Frank  as  possible ; 
and  he  of  course  complied.  More  than  a  week  ago 
Leslie  was  sitting  by  the  window  one  day,  and  saw, 
as  she  supposed,  Douglas  coming  up  the  drive.  She 
flew  down  stairs  and  out  doors,  but  just  as  she  came 
close  to  him,  he  seized  her  hand  and  held  her  off  at 
arm's  length.  She  looked  at  him  in  amazement.  It 
was  Douglas'  hat  and  clothes  and  there  was  no 


A  DARING   SCHEME.  301 

doubting  the  interesting  stubble  on  his  chin;  but  the 
creature  spoke,  and  announced  himself  to  be  Frank. 
Imagine  Leslie's  sensations.  Well,  not  to  dwell  on 
particulars,  he  managed  to  meet  her  somewhere 
every  day  ;  always  on  such  an  innocent  errand,  and 
is  so  accidental  a  manner  that  there  was  no  reason- 
able cause  for  complaint,  and  he  was  careful  never 
to  encounter  Douglas.  It  made  Leslie  very  nervous. 
She  lived  in  constant  dread  of  mistaking  one  brother 
for  the  other.  I  feared  she  would  be  ill  and  I  said 
one  day  to  Mr.  Favernel  that  he  ought  to  do  some- 
thing about  it.  It  was  at  that  time  that  I  went  in- 
to Boston  to  make  the  visit  I  wrote  you  of,  and  two 
da}rs  ago  I  received  a  note  from  Leslie,  saying  that 
to  relieve  her  mind  Douglas  had  shaved  his  face, — 
moustache  and  all  and  that  it  had  changed  him  so 
dreadfully,  she  was  heart-broken.  Yesterday  I  came 
home  to  find  that  he  had  gone  to  New  York  on  busi- 
ness. Leslie  mourned  a  good  deal  over  his  departure, 
for  she  felt  as  though  s"he  needed  the  whole  of  the 
month  before  their  marriage  to  get  used  to  his  new 
face — for  you  know  they  were  to  have  been  married 
in  a  month." 

"  Are  to  be  married  in  a  month,  you  mean  I"  ex- 
claims Tom. 

"  Were  to  have  been,"  repeats  Nell,  sadly.  "Don't 
interrupt  me,  Tom,  dear,  I  will  make  it  as  short  as  I 
can,  and  it  will  be  easier  for  me  to  tell  it  as  though 
it  were  a  chapter  in  a  book,  just  as  I  have  gone  over 
it  so  often  in  my  own  mind  to-day." 

So  Twinkle,  her  hand  clasped  in  Laible's,  continues 


302  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

her  recital.  As  she  speaks,  her  color  comes  and  goes, 
but  she  does  not  hesitate.  The  scene  she  describes 
seems  burnt  into  her  memory — the  parts  of  which 
she  was  not  actual  witness,  being  supplied  either  by 
her  imagination  or  from  after  knowledge. 

It  was  early  yesterday  afternoon  that  Leslie  and 
Nell  were  sitting  in  the  cheerful  library.  Suddenly 
they  saw  a  buggy  drive  past  the  window,  and  up  to 
the  porte  cache  re. 

"  Can  that  be  Douglas !  "  exclaimed  Leslie.  "  It 
is,  and  Mr.  Denning  is  with  him." 

"  Your  minister  ?  Perhaps  you  are  to  be  married 
out  of  hand,  Leslie,"  suggested  Nell. 

But  Leslie  had  no  time  to  reply.  The  door  opened 
and  the  two  gentlemen  came  in.  She  advanced 
to  her  lover  with  a  beaming  expression.  "  Home  so 
soon,"  she  said,  then  turned  to  the  minister,  "  I  am 
happy  to  see  you,  Mr.  Denning." 

The  genial  looking  old  gentleman  shook  her  hand 
cordially. 

"  Thank  you,  Leslie  ;  I  presume  I  bring  my  wel- 
come with  me  in  this  young  man.  He  astonished 
me  well,  I  assure  you.  I  would  not  believe  his 
identity  until  he  showed  me  his  credentials  in  the 
shape  of  a  letter  from  your  father." 

"  That — Mr.  Favernel,"  said  Nell  slowly,  staring 
as  though  at  a  ghost. 

"  I  told  you  how  changed  he  was,"  returned  Les- 
lie. "  What  is  it  Douglas  ?  You  have  some  bad  news 
to  tell  me,"  and  indeed  Mr.  Favernel  did  look  dead- 


A  DARING   SCHEME.  303 

ly  pale,  and  constantly  drew  his  handkerchief  across 
his  forehead. 

Mr.  Denning  looked  from  one  to  the  other  with  a 
troubled  expression. 

"  Miss  Valentine,  you  and  I  had  better  step  into 
the  drawing  room  a  few  minutes  and  leave  these 
friends ;  and  remember,  Leslie  my  child,"  and  the 
minister  took  Leslie's  hand,  "it  detracts  nothing 
from  the  sacredness  of  the  marriage  tie  if  the  bride 
is  not  surrounded  by  the  pomps  and  vanities  of  the 
world ;  the  only  cause  for  regret  is  your  father's 
absence,  which  you  will  see  is  unavoidable,  while  a 
year  hence  so  practically  slight  a  drawback  will  have 
ceased  to  be  of  consequence,"  then  Mr.  Denning  and 
Nell  withdrew,  leaving  Leslie  bewildered. 

She  moved  quickly  to  Favernel.  "  What  does  it 
mean,  dear,"  she  said.  "  I  am  so  happy  that  you 
came  back,  but  feel  almost  afraid  to  hear  what 
brought  you,  you  look  so  badly.  Tell  me  what  has 
happened." 

"  It  is  nothing  ;  I  did  feel  ill  for  the  moment,  but 
it  is  only  lack  of  sleep ;  I  have  not  closed  my  eyes 
since  seeing  you  last.  Upon  arriving  in  New  York, 
what  was  my  surprise  to  find  that  my  presence  in 
Liverpool  is  imperatively  necessary,  just  as  soon  as 
I  can  possibly  get  there.  I  at  once  turned  around 
and  started  for  Boston,  for  of  course  I  can  not  leave 
you,  and  yet  there  is  no  escape,  I  must  go." 

For  a  moment  Leslie  is  too  overcome  to  speak. 

"  Why  need  you  go  ?  she  says.  "  It  would  be 
better  to  lose  money,  I  should  think." 


304  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

"You  do  not  understand,  Leslie,  and  it  would 
take  me  a  long  time  to  explain.  You  know,"  adds 
Favernel  reproachfully,  "  that  I  should  not  insist  if 
it  were  not  necessary.  I  know  it  is  a  great  thing  I 
ask  of  you,  to  marry  me  within  an  hour,  and  leave 
Boston  this  very  night ;  but  think,  darling,  is  it  not 
better  than  separation  ?  I  can  not  tell  how  long  I 
may  have  to  be  away." 

lt  I  have  not  my  wedding  dress,"  returns  Leslie, 
feeling  dazed  and  wretched. 

"  Would  you,  just  for  a  whim,  postpone  our  wed- 
ding indefinitely  ?  Think  of  what  Mr.  Denning  has 
just  said,  and  if  that  is  not  enough,  here;"  and 
Favernel  takes  a  letter  from  his  pocket  and  hands  it 
to  Leslie. 

She  opens  it  with  trembling  fingers  and  reads  as 
follows : 

MY  DEAR  CHILD, 

The  time  has  come  to  prove  whether  you  are  a  senti 
mental  girl  or  a  true  woman,  willing  to  renounce  a  few  vanities,  and 
to  endure  some  trouble  and  inconvenience  for  the  sake  of  her  hus- 
band. Favernel  must  go,  and  it  is  clearly  your  duty  to  go  with  him. 
I  can  not  see  you  married,  but  you  shall  get  yourself  up  in  your  wed- 
ding dress  and  let  me  look  at  you,  when  you  return.  I  will  see  you 
when  you  come  into  the  city,  and  wish  you  God  speed.  In  great 
haste,  YOUR  FATHER. 

Leslie's  eyes  rest  a  moment  on  the  odd  character- 
istic writing,  and  when  she  raises  them  there  is  a 
pained  look  in  their  depths. 

"  I  require  an  hour,"  she  says  quietly.  "  Regy 
will  be  here  then,  and  I  can  not  be  married  without 
either  my  father  or  my  brother  to  wish  me  joy,  but 


A   DARING   SCHEME.  305 

I  did  not  need  that  my  father  should  write  to  me  in 
this  tone.  This  su<lden  marriage  is  a  disappoint- 
ment; you  do  not  blame  me  for  feeling  so,  Douglas, 
and  you  will  mako  me  forget  the  trying  circum- 
stances afterward  ?"  and  the  girl's  face  is  touching 
in  its  wistfulness. 

"  My  life  will  not  be  long  enough  to  repay  you, 
my  darling,"  Favernel  exclaims  fervently,  covering 
her  hands  with  kisses,  then  she  leaves  the  room  and 
goes  upstairs,  while  the  news  spreads  like  wildfire, 
that  Miss  Leslie  is  to  be  married  in  an  hour. 

Miss  Cobb  stares  in  amazement  as  Leslie  tells  her 
of  the  sudden  determination. 

"  You  are  not  going  to  consent,"  is  all  she  says. 

"  I  have  consented,"  replies  the  girl;  "  we  must  be 
ready  in  an  hour." 

"  I  forbid  it,"  bursts  forth  the  housekeeper;  "  it 
can  not  be  right.  Why,  where  is  your  father,  child; 
you  surely  do  not  intend  to  proceed  without  him  ?" 

Leslie  produces  the  letter,  and  Miss  Cobb  peruses 
it,  muttering;  then  looks  up  with  angry  eyes. 

"  And  you  are  going  to  submit  to  this  ?" 

"  Since  it  is  necessary.  Of  the  two  evils,  papa's 
absence  is  slight,  compared  to  that  of  letting  Doug- 
las go  without  me." 

There  is  a  fixed  determination  in  the  girl's  tone 
which  Miss  Cobb  is  wise  enough  not  to  battle.  She 
sees  that  all  she  might  say  on  the  opposite  side 
would  only  strengthen  Leslie's  decision. 

"  Don't  look  so  vexed,  cousin  Dorothy,"  says  the 
U  18» 


306  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

latter,  gently,  "each  of  us  must  bear  her  share  of  the 
disappointment." 

"  And  how  much  time  did  you  say  there  is  before 
the  ceremony  ?"  asks  the  housekeeper  in  the  same 
excited  tone. 

"  An  hour,  and  that  is  rapidly  growing  less.  I 
did  not  think  you  would  desert  me  at  a  time  like 
this ;  even  Mr.  Denning  tells  me  it  is  my  duty,  and 
surely  it  is  hard  enough  that  Douglas  should  look 
so  strange  to  me,  and  the  whole  thing  be  so  sudden, 
without  your  being  cold  and  disapproving." 

"  My  own  precious  child,"  exclaims  the  house- 
keeper, losing  her  self  control  and  clasping  the  girl 
in  her  arms.  "  I  can't  feel  that  it  is  right,  but  God 
bless  you  in  all  you  do,"  and  Miss  Cobb  sobs 
violently  for  a  minute.  "  There,  go,  dear,  and  for- 
give me,"  so  saying  she  releases  Leslie  and  hurries 
down-stairs,  for  the  bride  is  no  more  fixed  in  her 
determination  than  is  Dorothy  Cobb  in  hers.  Henry 
Forrest's  laxity,  has,  in  her  opinion,  passed  all  limit, 
and  if  it  is  the  last  act  of  her  life  she  will  bring  him 
to  his  only  daughter's  wedding. 

She  finds  Augustus,  and  while  she  writes  a  tele- 
gram on  a  slip  of  paper,  she  gives-  him  hurried  and 
minute  instructions,  and  for  once  gives  them  in  a  low 
tone  of  voice.  Then  she  watches  from  the  window, 
until  she  sees  her  messenger  mounted  on  a  fast 
horse,  galloping  down  the  road.  When  he  is  out  of 
sight  she  turns  and  goes  up-stairs,  calculating  the 
amount  of  time  it  will  take  her  relative  to  reach 


A   DARING    SCHEME.  307 

Fairylands,  for  she  feels  sure  that  he  will  come.  Her 
telegram  reads: 

"Drive  out  at  once.  Case  of  life  and  death. 
Dorothy  Cobb." 

So  the  housekeeper,  with  a  heart  somewhat  light- 
ened, though  heavy  still,  goes  about  the  work  of 
preparation. 

There  is  something  strange  and  weird  in  the 
atmosphere  of  the  house  which  is  still  as  death. 
Below  stairs  the  bridegroom  and  minister  do  not 
exchange  a  word.  The  one  paces  the  floor  in  ex- 
cited cogitations,  the  other  occupies  himself  in  read- 
ing, and  looking  over  engravings. 

Up-stairs,  hurried  but  quiet  preparations  are  made 
for  the  sudden  move.  Miss  Cobb  and  Nell  devote 
themselves  to  the  packing  of  a  large  trunk  with 
part  of  the  trousseau,  all  of  which  but  the  wedding 
dress  has  been  sent  home.  They  can  hardly  see  for 
the  blinding  tears  that  fall  thick  and  fast,  but  scarce 
a  word  is  spoken  between  them.  For  once  Nell  has 
no  power  of  utterance.  Everything,  all  the  prettily 
laid  plans,  have  been  too  suddenly  inverted.  She 
tries  to  think  that  there  is  a  very  pleasant  side  to  it 
all  for  Leslie  ;  she  will  have  a  trip  to  Europe,  and 
speedily  forget  the  disappointment ;  but  no,  the 
thought  brings  no  comfort  with  it,  the  sky  has 
suddenly  clouded  over  and  the  dolefulness  in  the  air 
persists  in  making  itself  felt. 

In  her  own  room,  without  assistance,  the  bride 
makes  her  toilet.  Had  Favernel  been  in  his  usual 
strong,  joyous  mood,  she  could  have  met  this  uu- 


308  A   SANE    LUNATIC. 

looked-for  emergency  with  a  brighter  face  than  that 
which  looks  back  at  her  from  her  mirror ;  but  he  is 
pre-occupied  with  business  cares  and  unlike  himself, 
and  for  the  first  time  during  their  happy  engage- 
ment, a  reproachful  feeling  creeps  into  Leslie's 
mind  with  regard  to  her  lover.  He  does  not  seem 
to  realize  how  much  she  needs  to  be  sustained  at 
this  time,  and  does  not  try,  as  she  knows  it  is  in  his 
power  to  do,  to  make  her  overlook  the  forlornness 
of  it  all. 

The  elegant  dark  green  dress,  heavy  with  em- 
broidery, is  ready,  and  Leslie,  with  trembling 
fingers  adjusts  the  hat  with  its  shining  feathers  of 
changeable  green.  Then  she  takes  a  last  look  in 
the  glass,  and  seats  herself  by  the  window  to  listen 
for  the  sound  of  wheels  that  will  herald  Regy's 
approach.  At  last  it  comes,  and  soon  his  step  and 
whistle  are  heard  in  the  hall  below,  and  she  sends 
for  him  to  come  to  her. 

As  the  boy  enters  the  room  she  holds  out  her  hand 
to  him. 

"  Regy,  dear,"  she  says,  "  I  am  going  to  be  mar- 
ried this  afternoon,  and  have  only  been  waiting  for 
you." 

Regy  give  a  low  whistle  of  astonishment. 

"  Mr.  Favernel  has  to  go  to  Europe  immediately, 
so  our  plans  are  changed.  He  and  Mr.  Denning  are 
down  stairs  now,  waiting." 

"  Going  to  be  married  without  father  ?" 

"Yes,  Regy,  with  nobody  but  you,  of  those  who 
are  really  near  to  me,"  and  the  brown  eyes  fill  with 


A  DARING   SCHEME.  809 

tears.  "I  can  not  help  feeling  a  little  forlorn,"  she 
adds,  with  a  brave  attempt  at  smiling,  "but  you 
will  not  forget  to  write  to  me  often,  will  you, 
dear?" 

"  I  say  it's  a  shame,  a  mean  shame,"  asserts  the 
boy,  fighting  the  emotion  he  considers  unmanly.  "It 
isn't  like  father,  or  Mr.  Favernel  either,  to  let  you 
get  married  like  this." 

"  Don't  make  me  lose  my  courage,  dear — O  Regy, 
you  are  all  I  have  ! "  exclaims  the  girl,  clasping  her 
brother  in  her  arms,  and  giving  way  for  a  minute  to 
tears  that  mingle  with  his  ;  but  Regy  is  the  first  to 
gain  self-control. 

"I  ought  to  be  ashamed  of  crying  myself  and 
letting  you  cry.  Give  it  up,  Leslie,  and  let  him  go 
alone.  Do.  You'll  get  his  letters,  and — " 

"  No,  O  no,"  replies  the  girl,  her  tears  effectually 
dried  by  the  suggestion  ;  then  she  bathes  her  eyes, 
and  brother  and  sister  go  down  stairs  to  the  library, 
where  the  ceremony  is  to  be  performed. 

Miss  Cobb  and  Nell,  the  minister  and  the  groom, 
stand  waiting. 

"  In  three-quarters  of  an  hour  my  father's  train 
arrives,"  says  Leslie,  as  she  enters,  "  he  may  have 
changed  his  mind,  he  may  come."  Even  as  she 
speaks  she  avoids  Favernel's  face,  almost  involun- 
tarily. Each  time  she  sees  it  as  yet,  is  only  a  new 
shock. 

"  It  will  not  do  for  us  to  wait,"  he  replies,  gently 
but  decidedly.  "The  train  which  we  must  take  to 
town  leaves  Lawndale  five  minutes  before  that  one 


310  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

arrives,  and  Mr.  Forrest,  you  know,  is  expecting  to 
meet  us  in  the  city." 

Regy  looks  at  Favernel  closely.  It  is  the  first 
time  he  has  seen  him  since  his  transformation.  He 
is  dissatisfied  with  the  strangeness  of  his  appear- 
ance, dissatisfied  with  everything  about  this  sudden 
marriage,  so  different  from  what  has  been  planned, 
and  the  brother  for  whom  the  ceremony  has  been 
postponed,  appears  not  to  appreciate  the  honor. 

Favernel  draws  Leslie  into  the  bay  window. 

"  My  generous  darling,"  he  says,  "  you  must  not 
regret  this  too  much,  it  can  easily  be  explained 
among  your  friends.  Try  only  to  remember  that 
henceforth  we  shall  not  be  separated." 

"  That  satisfies  me,"  and  the  brown  eyes  meet  his 
earnestly;  "it  is  of  no  use  regretting  what  can  not  be 
helped,  but  I  wish  very  much  that  I  had  been  given 
time  to  become  used  to  your  new  face.  I  am  foolish 
I  know,  but,"  with  a  shudder,  "you  do  remind  me 
of  Frank  this  afternoon." 

Favernel  laughs  nervously.  "  I  am  said  to  resem- 
ble him.  Don't  be  fanciful,  Leslie." 

"  No,  I  have  no  need  to  be  fanciful,  the  circum- 
stances are  sufficient  in  themselves.  To  be  married 
unexpectedly,  to  a  stranger,  without  my  father,  is 
quite  enough  without  imagining  anything  further." 
The  girl  smiles  sadly. 

"  I  have  no  wish  to  force  you  into  this,  Leslie,  it 
is  not  too  late,  say  the  word  and  I  will  go  alone — but 
Oh!  you  can  not  be  so  cruel." 

"  No ;  not  to  myself  or  to  you." 


A   DARING   SCHEME.  811 

Meanwhile  Regy  has  moved  to  Miss  Cobb's  side. 
"  I  hate  this  kind  of  a  wedding,  cousin  Dorothy." 
"  It  is  a  hard,  trying  set  of  circumstances  that  has 
brought  it  about,  my  dear,"  replies  the  excited  lady, 
whose  ears  are  strained  for  the  sound  of  wheels,  and 
whose  heart  flutters  and  beats  as  she  has  never  sup 
posed  it  would  again  in  this  world.     Each  time  Mr. 
Denning  moves,  she  fears  it  is  to  begin  the  ceremony, 
and  she  starts  as  nervously  as  Mr.  Lamkin  could  do. 
She  looks  at  her  dear  child  as  she  stands  in  the  win- 
dow listening  to  Favernel.     What  a  strange  face  it 
is  for  a  bride;  so  pale  and  thoughtful.     The  down- 
cast look  bears  no  trace  of  shyness,  only  a  grave  ef- 
fort at  self-control.     Miss  Cobb  feels  fairly  weighed 
down  with  a  sense  of  responsibility.     Will   Henry 
Forrest   never  come  ?     Regy,  seeing  that  the  cere- 
mony is  not  to  be  instantly  performed,  goes  out  into 
the  hall.     How  he  wishes  he  were  Leslie's  older  in- 
stead of  younger  brother,  and  had  power  to  prevent 
this  wedding.     Why,  this  man  in  the  parlor  might 
even  be  Frank  Favernel,  his  face  looks  so  strange  to 
them  all ;  nothing  would   be  easier  than  for  him  to 
deceive  every  one  of  them.     As  Regy  ponders  upon 
this  possibility,  he  pulls  over  FaverneFs  overcoat,  and 
diving  into  one  of  the  pockets,  draws  out  a  handker- 
chief.   The  boy  examines  the  mark  ;  F.  F.    His  face 
flushes  with  excitement,  and   he   hurriedly  searches 
the  other  pockets,  but  finds  nothing  more  to  confirm 
his  suspicions;  so,  dropping  the  coat,  he  goes   back 
into  the  library,  and  coming  close  to  Miss  Cobb,  se- 
cretly shows  her  the  mark. 


312  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

The  housekeeper  looks  into  the  boy's  excited  face. 
"  No,  Regy,"  she  says;  "  not  possible.  He  might 
easily  be  carrying  his  brother's  handkerchief." 

Regy's  face  falls,  but  he  has  suggested  an  idea  to 
Miss  Dorothy  that  she  wonders  has  not  occurred  to 
her  before.  She  does  not  dare  offend  Leslie  and  her 
lover  by  asking  any  questions,  but  she  sends  up  a 
fervent  prayer  that  the  bride's  father  may  arrive  in 
time.  The  dreadful  suspicion  can  not  be  well 
founded ;  there  is  Mr.  Forrest's  note  to  prove  that 
all  is  at  least  honorable. 

Mr.  Denning  rises.  "  If  there  is  nothing  more  to 
wait  for,  we  will  proceed,"  he  says  in  a  formal  man- 
ner. 

Favernel  smiles  questioningly  upon  Leslie  and  of- 
fers his  arm.  She  takes  it,  and  they  move  forward 
and  stand  before  the  minister.  Nell  Valentine  has 
ceased  crying,  and  stands  gazing  fixedly  at  Leslie's 
sweet,  white  face.  Miss  Cobb  holds  her  handkerchief 
to  her  eyes  and  silence  reigns  in  the  room,  unbroken 
save  by  the  rustling  of  the  leaves  as  the  minister 
turns  them.  The  bride  strives  to  banish  all  regret 
from  her  heart.  It  is  enough  to  be  Douglas  Faver- 
nel's  wife.  She  should  be  willing,  she  thinks,  to 
gain  that  position  by  a  thorny  path  if  necessary,  and 
the  words  of  her  father's  note  return  to  her :  "  Now 
is  the  time  to  show  whether  you  are  a  sentimental 
girl  or  a  true  woman." 

Miss  Cobb's  heart  leaps  in  great  bounds.  She 
drops  her  handkerchief  and  looks  at  her  watch.  "Oh! 


A  DARING  SCHEME.  818 

for  five  minutes,  only  five  minutes  I"  she  thinks,  and 
stepping  forward  says: 

"  Excuse  me,  Leslie,  your  dress  is  twisted,"  and 
stooping  down  makes  a  feint  of  arranging  the  dress, 
while  all  stand  waiting. 

Finally  Leslie  looks  down  at  her  in  surprise. 

"  That  will  do,  cousin  Dorothy,"  she  says  gently, 
and  Miss  Cobb  is  forced  to  take  her  place,  listening, 
always  listening,  in  the  silence. 

Mr.  Denning  has  found  his  page,  and  looks  over 
his  glasses  at  the  bridal  pair.  Miss  Cobb's  face  is 
,carlet. 

"  Excuse  me,"  she  says  again;  "  it  is  ill-luck  not 
to  wear  something  borrowed.  Leslie  has  nothing  on 
that  is  not  her  own." 

Every  one  but  Regy  looks  at  the  housekeeper  in 
surprise  and  displeasure. 

"  Forgive  me,  dear,"  she  says,  piteously,  to  Leslie. 
"  Will  you  not  wait  till  I  run  up-stairs  and  get  my 
fan  or  some  trifle  ?  I  am  superstitious  about  it." 

The  bride  looks  surprised  at  her  cousin's  odd  de- 
meanor. 

"It  will  not  be  necessary  to  go  up-stairs,"  she  says, 
softly,  "Nell,  let  me  hold  the  handkerchief  you  have 
in  your  hand,"  so  Nell  hands  her  the  handkerchief, 
and  resumes  her  place. 

Favernel  flashes  one  quick,  angry  glance  at  the 
housekeeper,  then,  after  a  moment  of  silence,  the 
service  begins.  At  each  sentence  the  bridegroom's 
face  becomes  clearer.  Occasionally  he  looks  at  the 
woman  he  is  soon  tp  calj  wife,  an4  QQcasipnally 

M 


314  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

shifts  his  position  slightly.  He  is  the  only  one  pres- 
ent who  is  restless.  The  bride  and  her  friends  might 
be  carved  from  stone  for  all  the  movement  they 
make.  Dorothy  Cobb  only  listens,  more  and  more 
intently. 

Solemnly  the  words  drop  from  the  minister's  lips 
in  the  stillness.  "Douglas,  will  you  take  this  wo- 
man?"— and  Favernel  replies,  clearly  and  hurriedly, 
"  I  will." 

The  faint  sound  of  wheels  is  heard  at  last.  The 
housekeeper  can  scarcely  keep  silence.  Nearer  and 
nearer  they  come. 

"  Leslie,  will  you  take  this  man — " 

As  Mr.  Denning  begins  the  question,  Leslie  looks 
up  at  the  face  beside  her.  There  is  a  sudden  move- 
ment of  Favernel's  mouth  that  turns  her  cold  from 
head  to  foot.  It  is  a  mannerism  of  Frank*s  that  she 
knows  well.  Starting  forward,  she  grasps  Mr.  Den- 
ning's  arm,  and  before  the  minister  has  time  to  feel 
surprise,  the  door  of  the  library  flies  open  and  Mr. 
Forrest  and  Douglas  Favernel  walk  in. 

"  Denning  what  are  you  doing  !"  exclaims  the 
former. 

The  old  man  turns,  and  seeing  Douglas,  stands 
petrified,  his  mouth  still  open,  as  if  to  finish  his 
dropped  sentence. 

Leslie  turns  whiter,  looks  from  one  brother  to  the 
other  with  an  expression  like  that  of  a  hunted  animal 
in  her  eyes.  Again  that  fearful  resemblance  has 
pursued  her,  this  time  almost  to  her  ruin.  The  face 
of  the  man  beside  her  is  covered  with  alternate 


A  DARING   SCHEME.  815 

flushes  and  pallor.  That  of  her  lover  wears  a  set, 
stern  expression.  She  moves  across  to  him,  quickly, 
noiselessly  as  a  shadow,  and  lifting  her  hands  until 
they  rest  upon  his  broad  shoulders,  for  the  first  time 
in  her  life  faints  entirely  away. 

Douglas  takes  her  in  his  arms  with  no  softening 
of  the  hard  look,  scarcely  seeming  conscious  of  his 
own  movement  he  lays  her  on  a  lounge  where  Miss 
Cobb  and  Nell  attend  her ;  then  he  advances  to  his 
brother,  who  stands  grasping  a  chair  for  support,  his 
eyes  fixed  upon  the  floor,  a  miserable  picture  of  de- 
tected guilt. 

Douglas'  gaze  seems  to  force  Frank  to  look  up 
and  speak. 

"I  might  say  with  the  first  man — 'the  woman 
tempted  me.'  I  am  but  an  instrument.  Blanche — " 

An  exclamation  of  ineffable  disgust  from  his 
brother,  silences  him. 

"  You  have  tried  to  do  worse  then  murder  me  !" 
ejaculates  Douglas,  with  effort. 

"  Well,  I  was  willing  to  risk  it.  I  have  lost  and 
am  in  your  power,"  and  in  spite  of  himself  Frank's 
face  expresses  abject  fear. 

Douglas  shakes  his  head,  and  it  is  evident  to  all 
present  that  the  false  brother  is  speaking  truth,  that 
Douglas  has  concealed  and  forgiven  offences  before 
this. 

"  You  need  not  fear  for  your  personal  liberty,"  he 
says,  "  but  you  and  I  can  never  breathe  the  same  air 
again.  I  give  you  twenty-four  hours  to  leave  the 
country.  If  you  do  not  obey  me,"  with  a  significant 


316  A   SANE  LUNATIC. 

look,  "  expect  to  pay  the  penalty."  Frank  makes 
an  effort  to  assume  his  old  confident  air  as  he  turns 
to  the  company.  Mr.  Forrest,  white  with  horror, 
stands  near  the  head  of  his  unconscious  daughter, 
and  it  is  at  him  that  Favernel  looks  as  he  speaks. 

"  My  friends,  you  are  witnesses  that  sometimes 
all  is  not  considered  fair  in  love  and  war.  I  hope 
Miss  Appleton  jvill  not  hear  of  this  affair  until  I  am 
in  mid-ocean,  for  I  expect  she  will  not  be  pleasant 
company  when  she  learns  that  her  final  scheme  has 
fallen  through.  Perhaps  Mr.  Forrest  will  employ 
her  in  his  office,  when  he  sees  the  proof  of  her  ability 
to  write  a  fine  legal  hand.  Douglas,  you  have  won 
again.  I  admit  that  you  have  treated  me  far  better 
than  I  have  treated  you,  and  to  prove  my  gratitude 
I  will  obey  you  to  the  letter.  I  have  already  engaged 
passage  for  two  on  the  Assyria  which  leaves  this 
evening.  Unfortunately " 

"  That  will  do,"  speaks  Douglas,  advancing  a  few 
steps.  His  speech  is  very  quiet,  but  something  in 
his  look  and  manner  causes  his  brother  to  turn  and 
leave  the  room  with  rather  undignified  haste,  and 
not  a  look  behind  him. 

Miss  Cobb's  vigorous  rubbing,  and  Nell's  salts,  be- 
gin to  take  effect  as  the  door  closes  behind  Frank 
Favernel,  and  Leslie  opens  her  eyes  to  find  Douglas 
kneeling  beside  her. 

"Where  is — the  other?"  she  asks  hesitatingly. 

"  Gone  forever,"  replies  Douglas. 

Mr.  Denning  has  dropped  into  a  chair.  **  My 
friends,"  he  gasps,  "  I  shall  never  forget  this  scen§ 

T  " 


A  DARING   BCHEMB.  317 

while  I  live,  neither  shall  I  ever  be  able  to  forget  that 
I  had  nearly  been  the  innocent  means  of  ruining  two 
lives,"  and  the  old  man's  head  drops  in  his  hands. 

"Do  not  repent  your  part,  Mr.  Denning,"  says 
Leslie.  "  I  assure  you  that  you  were  my  only  com- 
fort. Your  familiar  face  did  me  good  when  I  was 
near  to  giving  way." 

"Very  questionable  good,  my  dear,"  says  the 
minister,  shaking  his  head  and  looking  mournfully 
into  the  fire.  "  Oh  1  the  incredible  wickedness  in 
this  world.  But  you,  Mr.  Forrest,  were  also  de- 
ceived, as  we  saw  by  the  letter." 

"  Papa  never  wrote  that  letter,"  says  Leslie  ex- 
citedly. "We  know  it  is  the  work  of  one  upon  whom 
he  has  heaped  benefits  which  have  been  repaid, 
time  after  time,  in  ways  only  less  wicked  than  this," 
and  the  girl  takes  the  letter  from  her  pocket  and 
hands  it  to  her  father. 

The  lawyer  takes  the  note,  reads  it,  then  crump- 
ling it  in  his  hand,  throws  it  into  the  fire. 

"  I  have  been  in  the  wrong,"  he  says  in  a  sharp 
voice,  "  let  that  admission  suffice  ;  and  understand, 
all  of  you,  that  I  never  wish  to  hear  my  ward's  name 
mentioned  again." 

There  is  silence  for  a  moment.  All  know  how 
keenly  Mr.  Forrest  feels  the' disco  very  of  Blanche's 
ingratitude,  both  as  a  pain,  and  a  mortification  at 
being  duped. 

Leslie  is"  in  no  hurry  for  speech.  She  lies  on  the 
lounge,  serenely  happy  to  be  in  a  haven  of  rest  after 
her  great  peril,  with  Douglas  and  her  father  beside 


318  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

her,  and  the  counterfeit  lover  gone,  she  knows  not 
where,  it  is  enough  that  Douglas  says  it  is  forever ; 
but  Miss  Valentine's  curiosity  is  not  so  easily  re- 
pressed. 

"  Tell  us  how  Heaven  brought  you  here  in  time," 
she  says.  "  Did  you  fly  from  New  York,  Mr.  Faver- 
nel,  and  you  from  Boston  Mr.  Forrest?" 

"  We  came  pretty  near  it,"  replies  the  latter. 

"  He  means  that  a  pair  of  fast  horses  brought  us 
in  quick  time,"  says  Favernel  in  answer  to  Nell's 
puzzled  look  ;  then  with  eyes  resting  on  Leslie,  and 
one  hand  holding  hers  as  though  otherwise  she  might, 
vanish,  he  continues  his  explanation. 

"  I  have  not  been  to  New  York  at  all.  Just  as  I 
was  about  to  start,  I  received  news  which  altered 
matters  so  that  I  could  arrange  my  business  quite  as 
well  by  remaining  in  Boston ;  but  there  was  con- 
siderable to  be  done,  telegraphing  and  so  on,  and 
knowing  that  Leslie  believed  me  to  be  out  of  town, 
I  determined  to  devote  myself  to  it  and  have  it  over. 
I  did  not  get  entirely  through  until  this  afternoon, 
early,  when  I  surprised  Mr.  Forrest  by  walking  into 
his  office." 

Here  Mr.  Forrest  interrupts. 

"  And  not  more  than  five  minutes  afterward, 
Dorothy,  your  telegram  came  ;  and  a  good  thing  it 
was  that  Favernel  happened  to  be  there.  Of  course 
we  knew  Leslie  must  be  concerned,  and  while  I 
should  only  have  been  thinking  about  it,  he  had 
horses  ready,  and  we  started  ;  and  as  you  say,  Nell, 
we  flew.  Dorothy,  but  for  you — "  and  the  grateful 


A  DARING   SCHEME.  319 

father  holds  out  his  hand  to  the  housekeeper,  not 
daring  to  trust  himself  to  speak  further. 

"  Henry,  you  have  risen  several  degrees  in  my 
estimation  since  I  learned  that  you  did  not  write 
that  letter,*'  is  all  she  says,  as  she  shakes  the 
offered  hand  cordially. 

"  You  have  saved  my  wife  for  me,  Miss  Cobb," 
says  Favernel ;  "  whatever  we  have  will  always  be 
yours." 

"  Cousin  Dorothy,  the  best  friend  I  ever  had," 
and  Leslie  draws  the  housekeeper's  face  down  and 
kisses  her  tenderly. 

Miss  Cobb  moves  away  to  a  window,  where  she 
stands  wiping  her  eyes  vigorously. 

"  It  is  all  like  a  miserable  nightmare ;  but  we  have 
wakened  from  it,  and  let  us  forget  it  as  quickly  as 
we  can,"  says  Nell  in  her  vehement  way,  and  the 
housekeeper  responds  with  an  earnest  "  Amen." 

"  Great  heavens  !  "  exclaims  Tom,  as  Nell  pauses, 
his  own  face  pale,  and  his  eyes  dilated  ;  "  but  that 
that  scoundrel  has  fled  the  country,  I  would  horse- 
whip him  myself,  if  Douglas  would  not." 

"  What  is  this  about  me  ?  Glad  to  see  you,  Tom," 
says  Douglas,  appearing  among  the  trees  with 
Leslie  on  his  arm. 

Laible  stares  at  the  pair,  at  first  eagerly,  then  in 
stupefied  amazement.  What  sight  could  be  more 
charming  than  Leslie,  in  her  simple  dress  of  white 
flannel  with  a  bunch  of  scarlet  flowers  at  her  belt, 
the  Autumn  sunshine  falling  all  about  her  ;  but  it  ifl 
not  upon  her  fresh  young  beauty  that  Laible's  gaze 


320  A   SANE   LUNATIC. 

lingers.  His  eyes  are  riveted  on  Favernel's  mous- 
tache. Each  hair  in  that  graceful  and  becoming 
appendage  appears  suddenly  to  have  gained  an  indi- 
vidual interest. 

Douglas  endures  the  fascinated  stare  for  a  few 
seconds,  and  then  looks  over  his  own  shoulder  in 
quest  of  some  pbject  worthy  of  making  so  startling 
an  impression  on  his  friend.  Seeing  nothing  he 
turns  back. 

"  Where  is  it,  Tom  ?  "  he  inquires.  "  Does  it 
look  like  Hamlet's  father,  or  a  more  modern  one  ?" 

Laible  turns  slowly  to  his  fiancee. 

"  Nell  Valentine,"  he  asks  sternly,  "  what  was  the 
cause  of  that  recital?  " 

"  Thomas  Laible,"  she  responds,  holding  her  eye- 
glasses firmly  on  her  saucy  little  nose.  "  I  am  not 
sure,  but  I  strongly  suspect  that  it  was  olives  and 
cheese  indulged  in  at  an  unearthly  hour  !  " 

"  O  you  are  too  bad,  Twinkle,"  says  Leslie,  with 
a  laugh.  "  You  have  been  telling  him  your  dreadful 
dream." 

Nell  tries  to  look  injured,  but  a  mischievous 
gratification  sends  dancing  lights  into  her  eyes. 

"  He  volunteered  to  share  all  my  sorrows,  heavy 
and  light.  He  insisted  upon  it.  Isn't  the  nightmare 
a  sorrow  ?  " 

Tom  falls  back  upon  the  seat,  worn  out  with  the 
unwonted  sympathetic  strain  of  the  past  hour.  He 
looks  at  the  lady  of  his  heart  in  impotent  fury  for 
half  a  minute,  then  gives  vent  to  his  outraged  feel- 
ings in  one  comprehensive  burst: 

*4  Twinkle — you  rascal !  " 


ON  THE  THEE8HOLD.  821 

CHAPTER    XXII. 

>      ON  THE  THRESHOLD. 

"Then  before  all  they  stand,— the  holy  TOW 
And  ring  of  gold,  no  fond  Illusions  now, 
Bind  her  a*  hla." — SAJIUIL  Itooim, 

'  ~Y\ REAMS  always  go  by  contrarys."  There 
-L^  has  never  been  more  convincing  proof  of 
the  correctness  of  the  old  adage,  than  that  offered 
by  the  happy,  uneventful  weeks  of  Leslie's  short 
engagement,  culminating  in  the  light,  gaiety  and 
buzz  of  a  modern,  orthodox  wedding  reception. 

In  deep-seated  contentment,  perhaps  Miss  Cobb 
holds  the  place  next  to  the  bride's  father  on  this 
festal  occasion.  Twinkle,  in  addition  to  her  oner- 
ous duties  as  first  bridesmaid,  constituted  herself 
dressing-maid  to  the  housekeeper,  and  with  deft 
fingers  crimped  the  latter's  shining  bands  of  hair 
out  of  their  puritan  straightness,  basted  ruches,  and 
tacked  lace,  where  ruches  and  lace  had  never  been 
before,  losing  off  her  eyeglasses  at  intervals  of  two 
minutes  as  Miss  Dorothy  protested  feebly.  But  on 
this  great  occasion,  Twinkle  acknowledged  no  obsta- 
cle. She  wound  Tom's  chain  three  or  four  timea 
around  her  ear  to  hold  her  glasses  on,  and  paid  no 
more  heed  to  Miss  Cobb's  remonstrances  than  if  that 
lady  had  been  a  graven  image. 
V 


322  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

"  There !  "  she  exclaimed  at  last,  a  ring  of  pardon- 
able pride  in  her  tone.  "  What  kind  of  a  tire- 
woman am  I  ?  " 

"  A  tireless  woman,  more  likely,"  muttered  Miss 
Cobb,  seeking  sombre  comfort  in  a  pun,  as  she  rose 
for  a  look  into  the  long  glass.  But  every  vestige  of 
doubt  and  ingratitude  vanished  with  the  first  sight 
of  her  resplendent  reflection  arrayed  in  trailing 
black  silk  and  lace,  the  simple,  graceful  coiffure 
which  had  brought  tears  into  her  eyes  in  the  doing, 
surmounting  all  in  an  astonishingly  becoming 
manner. 

"  Why,  Nell,  you're  a  witch  !  "  was  her  exclama- 
tion, and  her  unconscious,  amazed  expression  paid 
a  high  tribute  to  Twinkle's  art. 

"  And  now  for  my  own  transformation  scene,"  said 
the  young  lady.  "  Don't  rush  around,  Miss  Cobb,  or 
you'll  lose  your  crimps,"  and  she  was  off  to  don  the 
dainty,  gauzy  costume,  which  so  sets  off  her  piquant 
face  as  she  stands  now  near  the  bride,  in  one  end  of 
the  long  drawing  room,  listening  to  the  congratula- 
tions that  pour  in,  in  a  kindly,  monotonous  stream. 

Regy  advances,  rather  late  in  the  evening,  and 
Leslie  takes  his  hand. 

"  I  don't  know  what  they  all  kiss  you  for,"  he 
grumbles,  looking  up  at  his  sister's  radiant  beauty. 

"  Because  they  are  glad  I  am  so  happy,  and  they 
congratulate  me  because  I  have  married  Douglas, 
dear,"  she  returns  with  a  loving  smile.  "  They 
don't  all  kiss  me,  but  you  will  ?  " 

Regy  performs  the  salute  without  much  ardor. 


ON  THE  THRESHOLD.  823 

"  And  not  a  word  for  me  ?  "  asks  Douglas.  "  Are 
you  sorry  to  have  me  for  a  brother  ?" 

Regy  bores  his  heel  into  the  carpet.  There  is  a 
vague  jealousy  within  him  which  he,  himself,  does 
not  comprehend. 

"  By  the  way,  Regy,"  continues  Douglas,  care- 
lessly, "  if  you  care  to  use  that  bamboo  rod  of  mine 
while  we  are  gone,  I'll  send  it  up." 

There  is  a  cessation  of  the  boring  process,  and 
the  boy's  face  brightens. 
"  Hope  to  die  ?  " 

"  Certainly.  You  may  as  well  keep  it.  I  can  eas- 
ily have  another  made." 

Regy  shakes  hands  cordially  with  this  admirable 
relative,  and  at  once  takes  him  into  his  heart  of 
hearts. 

"  Leslie,  you've  married  a  brick,"  he  announces, 
and  marches  off  with  his  gloved  hands  in  his  pock- 
ets. 

Miss  Gobb  seizes  upon  him  as  he  passes. 
"  Regy,"  she  asks  cautiously,  "  does  my  hair  look 
all  right?" 

Regy  surveys  her  with  one  eye  closed,  and  a  crit- 
ical air. 

"You  do  look  gay  to-night,  that's  a  fact." 
The  housekeeper  heaves  a  sigh  of  relief.  "  All 
right.  One  side  seemed  to  feel  a  little  heavier  than 
the  other  and  I  was  afraid  it  might  be  coming  down; 
but  mercy,  I  don't  know  why  it  should,  I've  stood  all 
the  evening  as  stiff  as  a  doll-pin-cusbion.  Hasn't 
everything  gone  beautifully  ?  " 


324  A  SANE  LUNATIC. 

"  Yes,  but  I'm  getting  hungry  again.  Don't  you 
want  to  come  and  have  some  tutti-frutti  ?  " 

Miss  Cobb  follows  placidly,  like  one  in  a  dream. 
Regy  realizes  that  the  usually  alert  care-taker  will 
not  count  the  number  of  times  he  accepts  cake  to- 
night, and  being  a  prudent  youth  he  makes  hay  while 
the  sun  shines. 

Mr.  Lamkin  wanders  aimlessly  about  until  he  sees 
his  opportunity  to  approach  the  star  of  the  evening  ; 
then  he  advances  and  shakes  her  hand  and  his  own 
head  with  equal  dolor. 

"  I  had  a  very  peculiar  pain,  a  moment  ago,"  he 
says.  "  It  convinces  me  of  something  which  I  have  v. 
long  suspected.     I  have  heart  disease  !  " 

"  I  hope  only  of  the  kind  that  seems  prevalent 
now,"  returns  Leslie. 

Mr.  Lamkin  motions  her  away.  "  You  intend  to 
be  playful,"  he  says,  "  I  fear  I  am  not  in  a  state  to 
reply  fittingly.  Mr.  Favernel  are  you  a  nervous 
man?" 

"  I  believe  not,"  returns  that  gentleman  looking 
down  upon  the  Lamkin  with  an  expression  half 
amused,  half  puzzled. 

"  All  the  better  for  you  sir.  I  was  only  going  to 
say  that  you'll  find  Miss  Forrest — beg  pardon,  your 
wife,  very  agreeable  to  live  with,  she'll  never  jump 
around  or  anything  of  that  sort."  So,  having  be- 
stowed his  highest  meed  of  praise,  and  furthermore 
covered  himself  with  glory  by  wishing  the  bride 
"many  happy  returns  of  the  day,"  Mr.  Lamkin  with- 
draws. 


ON  THE  THRESHOLD.  825 

"Poor  Eustace,"  says  Nell  to  Laible,  "  he  is  a  lam- 
kin  that  always  bleats  out  of  tune.  Do  you  know  he 
has  given  up  the  law  as  being  too  confining  for  him, 
and  is  going  back  to  Brenton  ?  " 

"  Then  I  suppose  we  may  expect  him  to  be  pres- 
ent on  that  day  which  must  not  be  far  off  now, 
Twinkle." 

*'  Do  you  ever  reflect  how  it  will  rain  and  hail 
poetry  in  those  days?"  asks  Twinkle,  seriously. 

"  I  only  reflect  on  the  fact  that  I  am  the  happiest 
man  in  the  world,"  returns  Laible,  and  the  common- 
place speech  is  more  musical  in  Nell's  ears  than  all 
>  the  symphonies  and  poems  ever  written  by  mortal. 

There  is  a  slight  lull  in  the  incoming  stream  of 
guests,  and  Douglas  Favernel  turns  to  the  exquisite 
creature  beside  him  for  his  first  quiet  word. 

"  My  darling,  I  have  an  apology  to  make  to 
you." 

Leslie  looks  up  with  eyes  full  of  love  and  trust. 

"  I  once  told  you  that  Fairylands  was  a  thing  of 
the  past.  Forgive  me;  that  was  during  my  benighted 
days.  Now  I  know  that  before  us  lies  an  enchanted 
life,  more  beautiful  than  any  imagined  in  bygone 
years,  and  she  that  has  opened  my  eyes  is  'the  state- 
liest and  the  best  and  the  loveliest  of  all  women 
upon  earth;'  my  pearl  of  great  price,  my  precious 
wife." 


THE  SUCCESS  OF  THE  YEAR. 

HAMMOCK.  SERIES,  No.  i. 

"No   Gentlemen." 

The  brightest,  most  readable  and  entertaining  novel  of  the  season. 

WHAT  THE  PRESS  SAY  OF  IT. 

"  We  are  soon  amused.  Interested  and  charmed.  Belonging  to  the  class 
of  stories  popularly  called  '  bright,' and  published  judiciously  at  the 
opening  of  the  season  of  hammocks  and  piazzas,  it  Is  far  more  read- 
able than  most  of  Its  kind.  The  plot  is  not  too  much  of  a  plot  for  a 
legitimate  New  England  story,  and  the  conversation  of  '  Jabe  '  Is  racy 
enough  to  make  us  forget  that  we  were  tired  of  Yankee  dialect,  aa 
treated  by  Mrs.  Stowe  and  Mrs  Whitney.  Indeed  the  book  la 
thoroughly  enjoyable." — The  Critic,  New  York. 

"  No  Gentlemen  " 

"  Is  a  very  bright  and  readable  novel." — The  Commercial,  Louisville. 

"  No  Gentlemen  " 

"  Clearly  belongs  to  a  class  whose  highest  ambition  Is  to  be  '  bright ' —  an 
ambition  which,  Indeed,  is  seldom  more  fully  justified." — The  Dial. 

"No  Gentlemen  " 

"  Is  readable,  bright  and  never  bores  one."— AT.  Y.  Tribune. 

•*  The  conversations  In  '  No  Gentlemen  '  are  bright,  the  characters  well 
drawn  and  adroitly  contrasted." — Am.  Bookseller,  N.  Y. 

"No  Gentlemen  " 

"  Is  written  In  a  bright,  fresh  style,  something  like  that  of  Mrs.  A.  D.  T. 
Whitney,  or  more  nearly,  perhaps,  that  of  the  author  of  Phyllis  and 
Molly  Bawn,  which  Is  to  say,  much  of  it,  *  *  Girl  graduates  of  the 
present  season,  Into  whose  hands  it  falls,  will  seize  upon  It,  after  the 
first  taste,  as  if  It  were  a  rosy  ar'~.  juicy  peach  ;  which,  so  to  speak,  In 
a  figure,  It  very  nearly  Is." — L'*erary  World,  Boston. 

Hezekiah  Butterworth,  in  the  Boston  Transcript,  says  of  "  No  Gentlemen" 
that  the  plot  Is  well  managed,  and  the  story  brightly  told. 

"No  Gentlemen." 

"  The  story  opens  In  Boston,  and  concerns  New  England  life.  The  char- 
acters, relative  to  the  soil,  are  very  clearly  drawn,  and  there  is  a  great 
deal  of  originality  In  the  plot  and  treatment  of  the  story." — Boston 
Courier. 

"  It  Is  a  bright  narrative  of  the  summering  of  a  half-dozen  Boston  girls  just 
out  of  school,  at  Red  Farm,  in  Pineland,  with  Miss  Hopeful  Bounce, 
who  advertises  for  summer  boarders,  but  '  No  Gentlemen.'  In  order 
to  make  a  novel,  of  course  this  prohibition  must  be  broken  down,  and 
as  the  girls,  particularly  the  heroine  and  her  special  friend,  are  pleas- 
ant company,  the  story  is  as  readable  as  If  it  were  a  'No  Name,'  as 
It  is  in  fact."— Springfield  Republican. 

"  No  Gentlemen  " 

Is  issued  In  elegant  style,  being  printed  on  fine  tinted  paper,  making  a 
book  of  348  pages,  bound  in  fine  cloth,  with  unique  side  stamp  in  black 
and  gold,  and  sold  at  the  low  price  of  $1.50,  by  the  publishers, 
HENRY  A.  SUMNER  &  COMPANY. 
805  WABASH  AVE., 


AN    INSTANTANEOUS    SUCCESS. 


We,  Von  Arldens. 

A.    We-w    Wo-vel    try    TUT  I  mm    "•"*TTI  srl  «• . 

1 2mo,  487  pp.,  illustrated.    Cloth,  side  and  back  stamp.     Retail 
price,  $1.50. 


'We,  Von  Arldens 

"  Is  a  novel  which  can  not  fall  to  become  exceedingly  popular  with  that 
portion  of  our  people  who  find  In  a  well  written  romance  the  neces- 
sary gold  to  give  a  gilt-edged  finish  to  such  aspirations  as  may  give  a 
new  pleasure  to  existence."— .Albany  Pott. 

We,  Von  Arldens. 

"This  Is  an  amusing  «tory,  racy  in  style.  Interesting  In  plan,  and  charm- 
Ing  in  delineation  of  characters.  ...  A  captivating  story."—  TJU 
Saturday  Evening  Pott,  of  San  Frandtco. 

We,  Von  Arldens. 

"  Full  of  life  from  beginning  to  end.  It  Is  one  of  those  lively  books  that 
are  always  In  demand."— The  Grand  Rapid*  Eagle. 

We,  Von  Arldens. 

"Miss  Douglas  has  written  a  very  pleasant  domestic  story.  The  family 
Is  a  lively  one,  and  their  several  characters  are  deftly  drawn."—  TJU 

Chicago  Evening  Journal. 

We,  Von   Arldens. 

"  There  is  a  good  deal  of  bright  anecdote  in  the  book."-TJM  Tro»  Times. 

We,  Von  Arldens. 

"  It  is  a  homelike  story  with  no  silly  nonsense  In  It.  ...  It  ought  to 
have  a  large  sale."— The  Commercial  Advocate,  of  Detroit. 

We,  Von   Arldens. 

"This  Is  a  cleverly  contrived  story,  possessing  marked  originality  and 
[Merest."— Philadelphia  Herald. 

We,  Von  Arldens. 

"A  lively,  rattling  story  of  county  and  village  life."— Pittsburgh  Da«» 
Post. 

We,  Von  Arldens. 

"A  spicily  written  story,  of  powerful  grasp  and  decidedly  Western 
texture.  We  have  been  exceedingly  favorably  Impressed  with  the 
story,  and  think  our  readers  will  agree  with  us  In  this  opinion.  — 
Pittsburgh  Evening  Chronicle. 

We,  Von  Arldens. 

"  It  is  a  very  spicy  book,  bubbling  over  with  wit  and  repartee  of  a  harm- 
less kind.  .  .  .  In  fact.  thel)ook  Is  a  very  pleasant  pill  to  take  for 
the  blues."— Boston  Sunday  Herald. 

HENRY  A.  SUMNER  A  COMPANY. 

PCBUSuans,  CHICAGO. 


WHAT   THE    PRESS    SAY   ABOUT 

A  Peculiar  People 


An  elegant  12mo  vol.  of  458  pages,  handsomely  bound  in  cloth, 


A  Peculiar  People. 

"The  recital  throughout  is  spirited,  and  the  book  as  a  whole  Is  one  that 
may  be  read  with  pleasure,  for  the  Information  It  Imparts  and  for 
the  profitable  reflections  to  which  it  gives  rise." — Saturday  Evening 
Gazette,  Boston. 

A  Peculiar  People. 

"  It  Is  interesting  and  well  written."—  The  Commercial,  Cincinnati. 

A  Peculiar  People. 

"An  entertaining  sketch  of  oriental  travel.  It  Is  full  of  Instructive 
description,  historical  references,  and  interesting  Incidents."—  Pitts- 
burgh Dispatch. 

A  Peculiar  People. 

"The  book  will  well  pay  perusal."— Albany  Sunday  Preis. 

A  Peculiar  People. 

"There  Is  not  a  dull  page  In  the  book;  It  will  have  many  admirers." — 
Daily  Monitor.  Concord. 

A  Peculiar  People. 

"We  commend  the  book  to  those  who  desire  home-travel  in  a  wonderful 
land  of  mystery  and  marvel,  of  poetry  and  prophecy,  of  philosophy 
and  promise."— Pittsburgh  Post. 

A  Peculiar  People. 

"The  scene  of  this  unique  story  is  laid  in  the  Orient,  in  and  near  Mount 
Lebanon.  A  pleasing  plot  runs  through  the  volume,  which  can  not 
fail  to  interest  the  reader."— Star  and  Covenant.  ft 

A  Peculiar  People 

"The  style  is  fascinating,  and  shows  the  vigor  of  young  manhood,  while 
the  story  illustrates  the  wisdom  of  a  good,  just  and  holy  life."— 
Gospel  Banner,  Augusta. 


Mailed  on  receipt  of  price,  $1.25,  to  any  address,  by  the  Publishers, 

HENRY  A.  SUMMER  &  COMPANY, 

2O5    Wabash    Ave.,   CHICAGO. 


A    NEW    AMERICAN    NOVEL 


"  In  many  respects  this  Is  a  strong  story."—  J9t*ninff  Journal,  Chicago, 
"Spiritedly  written.  v—  Jawlte,  Cincinnati. 

"The  writer  may  be  enrolled  In  the  list  of  successful  authors.  "-/o»»a 
State  Regitttr. 

"  It  Is  a  story  wrought  out  with  considerable  skill.  The  style  Is  graceful 
and  subdued,  and  although  there  are  several  sensational  Incidents,  they  are 
treated  In  quite  an  artistic  manner,"—  Daily  Evening  Traveler,  Boston.  May 
17.  1880. 

"Holds  the  attention  closely  from  beginning  to  end."—  Book*«U«ran4 
Stationer,  Chicago,  May,  1880. 

•'The  story  Is  not  overdrawn,  but  It  Is  natural  and  life-like.  In  plot  and 
design,  so  much  so  that  It  does  not  read  like  a  novel,  but  a  true  history  of  a 
beautiful  life."—  Albany  (N.Y.)  .SumJ.ii/  Prat.  May  2,  1880. 

"This  Is  an  American  domestic  novel,  pure  and  clean,  and  beautiful 
In  all  Its  elements."  •  •  Missouri  Kepublican,  St.  Louis,  May  8,  1880. 

"  On  the  whole  •  Her  Bright  Future'  Is  above  the  general  average,  and. 
If  a  first  dash  Into  authorship,  Is  at  least  very  readable  a*  well  as  unpre- 
landing.  "—  Evening  Xewt,  Philadelphia,  May  7,  1880 


ing. 


pt>vtvteb    *>&&&  volCC    o-5u    to 
f  trie  po*veox>t.      1   vot,  12nio.,  310* 
cCotfv, 


$1.50. 


HENRY  A.  SUMNER  4  CO., 

PfBLISHERS.   CHICAGO. 


THE    HAMMOCK    SERIES.- No.  2. 


BAEBEEINE: 

The  Story  of  a  Woman's  Devotion. 

A  NOVEL. 

"  No  one  can  begin  this  story  without  reading  it  to  the  end, 
for  there  is  not  a  page  at  which  the  interest  flags,  and  it  is  almost 
impossible  not  to  feel  that  '  Barberine  '  was  a  woman  of  history, 
and  not  of  fiction."  —  N.  Y.  Herald. 

"  The  plot  has  to  do  with  a  Russian  Nihilist  conspiracy,  and 
there  is  enough  love,  murder  and  politics  to  furnish  material  for 
half  a  dozen  novels."  —  Boston  Evening  Transcript, 

"  Chicago  publishing  houses  are  fast  coming  to  the  front  with 
good  books,  well  made,  and  sold  at  popular  prices.  This  is  one 
one  of  them,  a  volume  which  we  judge  from  a  cursory  glance,  will 
find  many  readers  during  the  midsummer  weather.  It  is  not  a 
philosophical  treatise,  disguised  as  a  novel  by  a  bright,  well- 
written  story.  The  plot  is  well  laid,  and  the  language  in  good 
taste."  —  Albany  Sunday  Press, 

"  Few  novels  issued  during  the  last  half  year  are  of  more 
absorbing  interest.  It  is  a  story  of  a  life  of  self-sacrifice.  .  .  . 
There  are  some  fine  dramatic  effects  produced  by  weaving  into 
the  romance  an  insurrection  in  Poland,  life  in  St.  Petersburg,  a 
journey  to  New  York,  and  thence  to  San  Francisco  before  the 
days  of  the  railroad."  —  N.  Y.  Evening  Mail. 

"It  is  told  with  great  power,  and  in  a  strikingly  realistic 
manner."  —  Saturday  Evening  Gazette,  Boston. 

"  The  plot  is  intricate  and  exciting,  and  incidents  thickly 
crowded  and  natural."  —  St.  Paul  Pioneer  Press. 

"It  is  absorbingly  interesting."  —  American  Bookseller,  N.  Y. 

"  There  is  nothing  prosy  about  it  in  the  least,  but  overflows 
with  a  brilliancy  that  will  cause  it  to  be  read  by  thousands."  — 
Commercial  Advertiser,  Detroit. 

"  This  is  a  charming  novel."  —  Daily  Evening  Post,  San  Fran- 


I vol.,    I2mo,  365  pages,  Cloth,  Red  and  Cold  Stamp. 

I^rice,     *p  1  .  S  O. 

Mailed,  post-paid,  on  receipt  of  price,  by  the  Publishers, 

HENRY  A.  SUMNER  &  COMPANY,  Chicago. 


WHAT  THE  PRESS  SAY  OF 

ODETTE'S™"™*™ 
,  MARRIAGE 


OP 

ALBERT  DELPIT. 


The  N.  Y.  Evening  Post,  of  April  19,  says: 

"  The  story  is  told  with  cleverness,  and  there  is  an  intensity  of 
interest  in  it  which  only  very  cleverly  told  dramatic  stories  have." 

The  Pittsburgh  Telegraph,  of  April  9,  UTS: 

'  A  romance  of  remarkable  power,  but  decidedly  French  in  its 

many-sided  phases." 


The  Philadelphia  Times,  of  April  ta,  say* : 


I 


"  It  is  a  singularly  well-contrived  and  well-written  novel.    * 

*  *     As  a  further  indication  of  the  high  literary  standing  of  the 
book,  the  fact  may  be  mentioned  that  it  was  published  originally 
as  a  serial  in  the  JRtvue  des  Deux-MontUs" 

The  National  Journal  of  Education,  of  Boston,  for  April  15,  say*: 

"  This  is  a  charming,  good  story.  *  *  *  A  book  in  such 
an  attractive  style  is  a  luxury." 

The  National  Literary  Monthly,  of  Toledo,  Ohio,  for  May,  says : 

"This  is  a  thoroughly  interesting  story,  beautifully  told.    *    • 

*  The  book  before  us  is  a  noticeable  exception  to  this  general 
-••ule  of  the  past.     From  first  to  last  the  language  is  chaste  and 
,  nre,  and  the  scenes  both  interesting  and  exalting.     It  teaches 
a  forcible  lesson." 

Inventors'  and  Manufacturers'  Catette,  of  Boston,  for  May,  says : 

"  Scenes  are  vividly  sketched,  and  to  the  life,  and  the  characters 
are  drawn  with  the  boldness  of  an  able  novelist.  It  will  be  reax? 
by  all  classes." 

Unique  in  sty'e  of  binding.  Clearly  printed  on  fine  paper. 
Odette  s  Marriage  is  offered  nt  $l.5°- 

Mailed,  post-free,  on  receipt  of  the  price  by  the  publishers. 

HENRY  A,  SUMMER  &  COMPANY, 

*06  WabiMh  Av«., 

GF"For  Sale  by  all  Booksellers. 


HAMMOCK  SERIES,  No.  3, 

"Off  the  Rocks." 

A  NOVEL. 
12  mo.,  417  pp.;  Cloth,  Black  and  Gold  Stamp;   Price,  $1.50. 


Off  the  Rocks." 


'  One  of  the  very  best  novels  for  Summer  reading  Is  the  latest  Issue  of 
'The  Hammock  Series,' under  the  title  of  'OFF  THE  ROCKS.'  It  will 
surely  Interest,  amuse  and  delight  you.  It  Is  bright  and  fresh,  and  if 
you  want  a  really  good  book,  get  It."— The  Louisville  Farm  and  Fire- 
side. 


Off  the  Rocks," 


1  It  relates  principally  to  the  family  of  a  retired  army  officer,  and  among 
Its  thrilling  incidents  is  the  supposed  loss  of  a  husband  at  sea,  and  his 
final  restoration  to  his  wife.  The  characters  are  well  contrasted,  and 
the  book  is  an  entertaining  one."—  The  Boston  Courier. 


Off  the  Rocks." 


"It  is  a  novel  likely  to  be  popular,  for.  In  addition  to  the  working  out  of 
an  interesting  plot,  the  by-play  is  full  of  humor." — The  N.  Y.  World. 


"Off  the  Rocks." 


"  It  is  a  most  entertaining  novel,  and  the  best  commendation  we  can  give 
It  is  to  sincerely  advise  our  subscribers  to  procure  a  copy." — The 
Commercial  Advertiser,  Detroit. 


"Off  the  Rocks." 


"  It  is  the  best  novel  that   as  so  far  appeared  in  the  '  Hammock  Series.' ' 
—  The  Rochester  Morning  Herald. 


"Off  the  Rocks." 

"  '  OFF  THE  ROCKS  '  has  our  heartiest  approval  in  every  way,  and  we  hope 
the  Irish  population  will  patronize  the  book,  not  only  for  its  own  Intrin- 
sic worth,  but  as  a  token  of  appreciation  of  the  talents  of  their  gifted 
countrywoman  who  is  Its  author.  It  is  not  only  well,  but  charmingly 
written,  and  the  plot  Is  of  more  than  ordinary  Interest." — The  Citizen, 
Chicago. 

"Off  the  Rocks." 

"  The  story  is  well  told,  and  will  prove  entertaining  to  Iti  readers."— 
The  Pittsburgh  Times. 


Mailed  postpaid  on  receipt  of  price. 

HENRY  A.  SUMNER  &  COMPANY,  Publishers, 

205  WABASH  AYE.,  CHICAGO. 


A   New   Edition 


BAYNES'  ESSAYS 

nr 

BIOGRAPHY  AND  CRITICISM. 


The  ist  Series,  embracing  426  pp.,  contains  articles 
on  Thomas  De  Quincey  and  his  Works.Tennyson  and 
his  Teachers,  Mrs.  Barrett  Browning,  Glimpses  of 
recent  British  Art,  Ruskin  and  his  Critics,  Hugh 
Miller,  Dickens,  Bulwer,  Thackeray,  Currer  Bell,  etc. 

In  the  2d  Series  of  392  pages,  the  contents  will  be 
found  equally  interesting,  covering,  as  it  does,  the 
works  of  Charles  Kingsley,  Thomas  B.  Macaulay, 
Sir  Archibald  Alison,  Samuel  Taylor  Coleridge,  Wel- 
lington, Napoleon  Bonaparte,  Plato,  Characteristics  of 
Christian  Civilization,  The  Modern  University,  The 
Pulpit  and  the  Press,  "  The  Testimony  of  the  Rocks," 
a  defence. 

Uniform  in  size  and  binding,  printed  on  good 
paper,  and  offered  at  $1.00  per  volume,  they  are 
among  the  cheapest  books  in  the  market.  Advance 
orders  solicited. 

Address  the  publishers : 

HENRY  A.  SUMNER  &  COMPANY, 


THE 

LIFE  OF  JESUS  CHRIST 

BY  JAMES  STALKER,  M.  A. 

WITH  INTRODUCTION  BY  REV.  GEO.  C.  LORIMER,  D.  D. 

1  Vol.  12  mo.  Cloth  Limp,  GO  cts. 

This  is  THE  Life  of  CHRIST  for  all   S.  S.  Teachers,  Bible  Class 
Students  and  all  interested  in  the  life  of  our  Savior. 

"  Appears  to  have  been  prepared  with  great  care.  There  is 
added  to  the  work  proper,  Hints  for  Teachers,  and  questions  for 
Pupils,  with  much  other  valuable  supplemental  matter.  A  volume 
that  may  be  consulted  with  profit." — Methodist  Recorder,  Pittsburg. 

"  This  book  is  an  example  of  the  fact  that  in  real,  practical 
value,  a  little  book  may  be  worth  more  than  a  big  one." —  The 
Standard. 

"  Considering  the  smallness  of  the  book,  it  is  one  of  the  best 
succinct  accounts  of  the  Life  that  we  know  of." — Advance. 

"  It  is  designed  as  a  hand-book  for  Bible  Class  and  fills  a 
niche  left  vacant  by  all  its  predecessors." — Christian  Instructor. 

"  Concise,  brief  and  attractive  in  style.  The  style  is  excellent." 
—  1  -istian  Advocate,  Cincinnati. 

The  task  is  admirably  performed.  We  have  been  charmed 
wi  Ae  author's  skill  in  presenting  so  briefly  yet  so  satisfactorily, 
suc\i  a  view  of  the  surroundings  and  the  teachings  and  the  doings 
of  Jesus.  It  is  a  book  that  we  can  heartily  recommend." — 
Christian  Standard. 

"  Teachers  and  adult  scholars  in  the  Sunday  Schools,  will  find 
this  book  a  great  help  to  them  in  studying  the  life  and  mission  of 
Jesus." — Church  News. 

"Is  worthy  of  warm  commendation." — The  Appeal. 

"We  can  heartily  commend  this  book  to  Sunday  School 
teachers  and  scholars,  and  to  Bible  students  generally." — Central 
Christian  Advocate. 

"It  is  written  in  a  plain  forcible  style,  and  is  well  adapted  to 
answer  its  purpose, — 'a  hand-book  for  Bible  classes.'  " — Chicago 
Tribune. 

A  better  work  to  aid  in  the  study  of  Christ's  Life  can  not  be 
found. 
Mailed  post  free  to  any  address  on  receipt  of  60  cents,  by 


Historical  Illustrations 

OF  THE 

OLD  TESTAMENT. 

BY  G.  A.  RAWLINSON,  AM. 
WITH  ADDITIOKB  BT  Ruv.  HORATIO  B.  HACKETT. 

"  A  i  timely  work  for  teachers  and  students  in  our  Sabbath 
schools." — Chiistian  Instructor,  Chicago,  July  15,  1880. 

"Should  be  found  in  every  theological  library." — Evening 
Journal,  Chicago,  July  n,  1880. 

"  The  work  is  a  great  aid  to  modem  Biblical  study." — fftw 
Covenant,  Chicago,  July  15,  1880. 

"We  heartily  commend  it  to  our  readers." — Methodist  Re- 
corder, Pittsburgh,  July  17.  1880. 

"A  timely  publication.  Only  let  the  volume  circulate."— 
Interior,  Chicago,  July  15,  1880. 

"  Its  great  value  lies  in  the  fact  that  the  modern  discoveries 
familiar  to  the  author  are  made  to  contribute  to  the  understand- 
ing and  right  interpretation  of  Scripture." — The  Advance,  July 
29,  1880. 

"A  good  collection  of  illustrations  of  earlier  biblical  history — a 
handy  and  useful  volume." — S.  S.  Times,  Aug.  7,  1880. 

"  The  book  is  one  that  every  praacher  and  teacher  will  be  the 
better  qualified  for  his  work  by  perusing." — N.  Y.  Observer,  Aug. 
12,  1880. 

"It  is  an  interesting  and  valuable  book  for  every  Bible  stu- 
dent, and  particularly  so  at  this  time,  as  the  International  Lessons 
are  upon  the  early  books  of  the  Old  Testament." — Zions  Herald, 
Boston,  Aug.  19. 

"The  positions  taken  are  clearly  stated  and  well  supported 
by  numerous  illustrations  from  art,  contemporary  profane  historyt 
recent  discoveries,  etc. 

"  Prof.  H.  B.  Hackett,  the  American  editor,  has  added  several 
appendices,  all  of  which  are  an  additional  help  in  understanding 
many  of  the  vexed  questions  of  Old  Testament^  history." — The 
Living  Church,  Aug.  5,  1880. 

"  We  are  pleased  to  note  a  new  and  attractive  edition  of  this 
nighly  useful  book." — Christian  Standard,  Cincinnati,  Aug.  7,  '8<x 

i  vol.,  12  mo.,  237  pages,  fine  cloth,  $1.00,  mailed 
on  receipt  of  price. 

HENRY  A.  SUMNER  &  COMPANY, 


HENRY  x  A.  x  SUMMER  x  &  x  60MPANY, 

PUBLISHERS,    205    WABASH    AVE., 

Offer  the  following  fresh  and  attractive  books  at  popular  prices  ; 
IV.    ZACHARIAH,  THE  CONGRESSMAN. 

ATaleu"  American  Society.  By  Gilbert  A.  Pierce.  Illustrated.  Square 
12mo,  heavy  tinted  paper,  black  and  gold  -,tamp,  440  pages,  $1  00. 

"Its  Washington  scenes  are  vividly  sketched,  and  to  the  life,  the  char- 
acters are  drawn  with  the  boldness  of  the  ablest  novelist,  and  no  American 
novel  has  ever  fascinated  me  so  resistlessly  and  delightfully  "—  Schuyler 
Culfax. 

"I  have  read  all  of  'Zachariah,'  and  some  of  its  passages  two  or  three 
times  ove..  I  do  not  hesitate  to  say  that  it  is  decidedly'the  best  story  vet 
•written  in  this  country.  Some  of  the  scenes  arc  as  toiichirg  as  were  ever 
penned  by  Dickens  himself."—  Charles  Aldrich. 

A  brilliant  story  of  to-day.    Will  be  read  by  all  classes.    NOW  READY 

III.    A  RESPECTABLE  FAMILY. 

By  Ray  Thompson.  Square  12mo,  black  and  gold  stamp,  etc.  550  pages^ 
91.25. 

A  story  of  New  England  life,  full  of  quaint  humor  and  abounding  In 
^leasing  incidents. 

"  He  has  given  us  an  entertaining  and  not  unprofitable  >>ook.  -'—Morning 
Star. 

"  A  perfect  character-sketch  of  the  humorous  and  e?rnest  phrases  of 
American  Life.  The  quaintness  and  native  wit  of  Jones  are  delicious,  and 
many  of  his  sayings  and  doings  recall  the  genial  side  of  Lincoln's  character. 

"  A  thoroughly  enjoyable  book,  and  one  showing  the  peculiarities  of 
American  life  m  a  most  attractive  manner." 

II.    SHADOWED  BY  THREE. 

By  Lawrence  L.  Lvnch,  Ex-Detective  Square  12mo,  53  illustrations, 
black  and  gold  stamn.  738  pages,  $1.50. 

The  most  remarkable  and  best  written  ot  all  detective  stories.  The 
illustrations  alone  are  worth  five  times  the  price  of  the  book. 

"  Shadowed  by  Three  '  is  the  novel  of  the  day.  If  the  author  is  as  good  a 
fletectiveas  he  is  writer,  he  would  be  a  boon  to  a  Congressional  Investigating 
Committee—  that  is  provided  they  ever  wanted  to  'find  things  out.'  which, 
of  course,  they  don't.  But  do  not  imagine  that  this  book  is  a  'detective 
story  '  in  the  sense  those  words  are  generally  understood,  for  it  is  not.  But, 
it  i*'a  powerfully  constructed  novel  of  the  school  of  'The  Woman  in  White,' 
'The  Moonstone,'  'Foul  Play,  'etc.,  with  the  added  great  advantage  that  its 
author  is  thoroughly  familiar  with,  and  master  of.  the  varied  and  entrancing 
material  he  has  so  skillfully  woven  into  his  vivid  and  richly  colored  story  >» 

L    THE  DOCTOR'S  PROTEGE. 

By  Miss  May  E.  Stone.  Square  12mo.  7  illustrations,  black  and  gold 
stamp.  330  pages,  $1.00. 

"The  story  is  of  rare  beauty  and  intense  interest."—  Boston  Borne  Jour. 

"  It  is  a  very  pretty  domestic  novel  gracefully  written."—  Boston  Satur- 
day Evening  Gazette. 

"Contains  the  material  for  a  three-volumed  novel,  with  enough  surplus 
to  base  half  a  dozen  Sunday  school  books  on."—  Detroit  Evening  News. 

"The  book  is  one  that  can  not  fail  to  please  all  who  read  its  sparkling 
ges.  The  storv  is  a  good  one;  genial,  healthful,  and  charmingly  toid.1'— 

ayne  County  Review. 

"  The  book  is  a  good  one  because  it  calls  virtue  and  true  womanhood  and 
the  highest  manhood  into  prominence."—  Chicago  Inter  Ocean. 

Our  publications  are  all  gotten  up  in  a  superior  style  as  regards  printing, 
binding,  and  illustrations.  Mailed  free  on  receipt  of  price. 

HENRY  A.  SUMNER  &  CO.,  Publishers,  CHICAGO. 


pages 
Way 


